Pride and Prejudice by Jane Austen
jvc 28.11.2005 17:14:51 (permalink)
Pride and Prejudice

by Jane Austen




Chapter 1


It is a truth universally acknowledged, that a single man in
possession of a good fortune, must be in want of a wife.

However little known the feelings or views of such a man may
be on his first entering a neighbourhood, this truth is so well
fixed in the minds of the surrounding families, that he is considered
the rightful property of some one or other of their daughters.

"My dear Mr. Bennet," said his lady to him one day, "have you
heard that Netherfield Park is let at last?"

Mr. Bennet replied that he had not.

"But it is," returned she; "for Mrs. Long has just been here, and
she told me all about it."

Mr. Bennet made no answer.

"Do you not want to know who has taken it?" cried his wife
impatiently.

"_You_ want to tell me, and I have no objection to hearing it."

This was invitation enough.

"Why, my dear, you must know, Mrs. Long says that Netherfield
is taken by a young man of large fortune from the north of
England; that he came down on Monday in a chaise and four to
see the place, and was so much delighted with it, that he agreed
with Mr. Morris immediately; that he is to take possession
before Michaelmas, and some of his servants are to be in the
house by the end of next week."

"What is his name?"

"Bingley."

"Is he married or single?"

"Oh! Single, my dear, to be sure! A single man of large
fortune; four or five thousand a year. What a fine thing for our
girls!"

"How so? How can it affect them?"

"My dear Mr. Bennet," replied his wife, "how can you be so
tiresome! You must know that I am thinking of his marrying
one of them."

"Is that his design in settling here?"

"Design! Nonsense, how can you talk so! But it is very likely
that he _may_ fall in love with one of them, and therefore you
must visit him as soon as he comes."

"I see no occasion for that. You and the girls may go, or you
may send them by themselves, which perhaps will be still
better, for as you are as handsome as any of them, Mr. Bingley
may like you the best of the party."

"My dear, you flatter me. I certainly _have_ had my share of
beauty, but I do not pretend to be anything extraordinary now.
When a woman has five grown-up daughters, she ought to give
over thinking of her own beauty."

"In such cases, a woman has not often much beauty to think of."

"But, my dear, you must indeed go and see Mr. Bingley when
he comes into the neighbourhood."

"It is more than I engage for, I assure you."

"But consider your daughters. Only think what an establishment
it would be for one of them. Sir William and Lady Lucas are
determined to go, merely on that account, for in general, you
know, they visit no newcomers. Indeed you must go, for it will
be impossible for _us_ to visit him if you do not."

"You are over-scrupulous, surely. I dare say Mr. Bingley will
be very glad to see you; and I will send a few lines by you to
assure him of my hearty consent to his marrying whichever he
chooses of the girls; though I must throw in a good word for
my little Lizzy."

"I desire you will do no such thing. Lizzy is not a bit better
than the others; and I am sure she is not half so handsome as
Jane, nor half so good-humoured as Lydia. But you are always
giving _her_ the preference."

"They have none of them much to recommend them," replied he;
"they are all silly and ignorant like other girls; but Lizzy
has something more of quickness than her sisters."

"Mr. Bennet, how _can_ you abuse your own children in such a
way? You take delight in vexing me. You have no compassion
for my poor nerves."

"You mistake me, my dear. I have a high respect for your
nerves. They are my old friends. I have heard you mention
them with consideration these last twenty years at least."

"Ah, you do not know what I suffer."

"But I hope you will get over it, and live to see many young
men of four thousand a year come into the neighbourhood."

"It will be no use to us, if twenty such should come, since
you will not visit them."

"Depend upon it, my dear, that when there are twenty, I will
visit them all."

Mr. Bennet was so odd a mixture of quick parts, sarcastic humour,
reserve, and caprice, that the experience of three-and-twenty
years had been insufficient to make his wife understand his
character. _Her_ mind was less difficult to develop. She was a
woman of mean understanding, little information, and uncertain
temper. When she was discontented, she fancied herself nervous.
The business of her life was to get her daughters married; its
solace was visiting and news.



Chapter 2


Mr. Bennet was among the earliest of those who waited on Mr.
Bingley. He had always intended to visit him, though to the last
always assuring his wife that he should not go; and till the
evening after the visit was paid she had no knowledge of it.
It was then disclosed in the following manner. Observing his
second daughter employed in trimming a hat, he suddenly
addressed her with:

"I hope Mr. Bingley will like it, Lizzy."

"We are not in a way to know _what_ Mr. Bingley likes," said
her mother resentfully, "since we are not to visit."

"But you forget, mamma," said Elizabeth, "that we shall meet
him at the assemblies, and that Mrs. Long promised to introduce
him."

"I do not believe Mrs. Long will do any such thing. She has two
nieces of her own. She is a selfish, hypocritical woman, and I
have no opinion of her."

"No more have I," said Mr. Bennet; "and I am glad to find that
you do not depend on her serving you."

Mrs. Bennet deigned not to make any reply, but, unable to
contain herself, began scolding one of her daughters.

"Don't keep coughing so, Kitty, for Heaven's sake! Have a little
compassion on my nerves. You tear them to pieces."

"Kitty has no discretion in her coughs," said her father; "she
times them ill."

"I do not cough for my own amusement," replied Kitty fretfully.
"When is your next ball to be, Lizzy?"

"To-morrow fortnight."

"Aye, so it is," cried her mother, "and Mrs. Long does not come
back till the day before; so it will be impossible for her to
introduce him, for she will not know him herself."

"Then, my dear, you may have the advantage of your friend, and
introduce Mr. Bingley to _her_."

"Impossible, Mr. Bennet, impossible, when I am not acquainted
with him myself; how can you be so teasing?"

"I honour your circumspection. A fortnight's acquaintance is
certainly very little. One cannot know what a man really is by
the end of a fortnight. But if _we_ do not venture somebody else
will; and after all, Mrs. Long and her daughters must stand their
chance; and, therefore, as she will think it an act of kindness,
if you decline the office, I will take it on myself."

The girls stared at their father. Mrs. Bennet said only,
"Nonsense, nonsense!"

"What can be the meaning of that emphatic exclamation?" cried
he. "Do you consider the forms of introduction, and the stress
that is laid on them, as nonsense? I cannot quite agree with
you _there_. What say you, Mary? For you are a young lady of
deep reflection, I know, and read great books and make extracts."

Mary wished to say something sensible, but knew not how.

"While Mary is adjusting her ideas," he continued, "let us return
to Mr. Bingley."

"I am sick of Mr. Bingley," cried his wife.

"I am sorry to hear _that_; but why did not you tell me that
before? If I had known as much this morning I certainly would
not have called on him. It is very unlucky; but as I have
actually paid the visit, we cannot escape the acquaintance now."

The astonishment of the ladies was just what he wished; that of
Mrs. Bennet perhaps surpassing the rest; though, when the first
tumult of joy was over, she began to declare that it was what she
had expected all the while.

"How good it was in you, my dear Mr. Bennet! But I knew I should
persuade you at last. I was sure you loved your girls too well
to neglect such an acquaintance. Well, how pleased I am! and it
is such a good joke, too, that you should have gone this morning
and never said a word about it till now."

"Now, Kitty, you may cough as much as you choose," said Mr.
Bennet; and, as he spoke, he left the room, fatigued with the
raptures of his wife.

"What an excellent father you have, girls!" said she, when the
door was shut. "I do not know how you will ever make him
amends for his kindness; or me, either, for that matter. At our
time of life it is not so pleasant, I can tell you, to be making
new acquaintances every day; but for your sakes, we would do
anything. Lydia, my love, though you _are_ the youngest, I dare
say Mr. Bingley will dance with you at the next ball."

"Oh!" said Lydia stoutly, "I am not afraid; for though I _am_ the
youngest, I'm the tallest."

The rest of the evening was spent in conjecturing how soon he
would return Mr. Bennet's visit, and determining when they
should ask him to dinner.



Chapter 3


Not all that Mrs. Bennet, however, with the assistance of her
five daughters, could ask on the subject, was sufficient to draw
from her husband any satisfactory description of Mr. Bingley.
They attacked him in various ways--with barefaced questions,
ingenious suppositions, and distant surmises; but he eluded the
skill of them all, and they were at last obliged to accept the
second-hand intelligence of their neighbour, Lady Lucas. Her
report was highly favourable. Sir William had been delighted
with him. He was quite young, wonderfully handsome, extremely
agreeable, and, to crown the whole, he meant to be at the next
assembly with a large party. Nothing could be more delightful!
To be fond of dancing was a certain step towards falling in love;
and very lively hopes of Mr. Bingley's heart were entertained.

"If I can but see one of my daughters happily settled at
Netherfield," said Mrs. Bennet to her husband, "and all the
others equally well married, I shall have nothing to wish for."

In a few days Mr. Bingley returned Mr. Bennet's visit, and sat
about ten minutes with him in his library. He had entertained
hopes of being admitted to a sight of the young ladies, of
whose beauty he had heard much; but he saw only the father.
The ladies were somewhat more fortunate, for they had the
advantage of ascertaining from an upper window that he wore
a blue coat, and rode a black horse.

An invitation to dinner was soon afterwards dispatched; and
already had Mrs. Bennet planned the courses that were to do
credit to her housekeeping, when an answer arrived which
deferred it all. Mr. Bingley was obliged to be in town the
following day, and, consequently, unable to accept the honour
of their invitation, etc. Mrs. Bennet was quite disconcerted.
She could not imagine what business he could have in town so
soon after his arrival in Hertfordshire; and she began to fear
that he might be always flying about from one place to another,
and never settled at Netherfield as he ought to be. Lady Lucas
quieted her fears a little by starting the idea of his being gone
to London only to get a large party for the ball; and a report
soon followed that Mr. Bingley was to bring twelve ladies and
seven gentlemen with him to the assembly. The girls grieved
over such a number of ladies, but were comforted the day
before the ball by hearing, that instead of twelve he brought
only six with him from London--his five sisters and a cousin.
And when the party entered the assembly room it consisted of
only five altogether--Mr. Bingley, his two sisters, the husband
of the eldest, and another young man.

Mr. Bingley was good-looking and gentlemanlike; he had a pleasant
countenance, and easy, unaffected manners. His sisters were fine
women, with an air of decided fashion. His brother-in-law, Mr.
Hurst, merely looked the gentleman; but his friend Mr. Darcy soon
drew the attention of the room by his fine, tall person, handsome
features, noble mien, and the report which was in general
circulation within five minutes after his entrance, of his having
ten thousand a year. The gentlemen pronounced him to be a fine
figure of a man, the ladies declared he was much handsomer than
Mr. Bingley, and he was looked at with great admiration for about
half the evening, till his manners gave a disgust which turned
the tide of his popularity; for he was discovered to be proud;
to be above his company, and above being pleased; and not all his
large estate in Derbyshire could then save him from having a most
forbidding, disagreeable countenance, and being unworthy to be
compared with his friend.

Mr. Bingley had soon made himself acquainted with all the
principal people in the room; he was lively and unreserved,
danced every dance, was angry that the ball closed so early,
and talked of giving one himself at Netherfield. Such amiable
qualities must speak for themselves. What a contrast between
him and his friend! Mr. Darcy danced only once with Mrs. Hurst
and once with Miss Bingley, declined being introduced to any
other lady, and spent the rest of the evening in walking about
the room, speaking occasionally to one of his own party. His
character was decided. He was the proudest, most disagreeable
man in the world, and everybody hoped that he would never come
there again. Amongst the most violent against him was Mrs.
Bennet, whose dislike of his general behaviour was sharpened
into particular resentment by his having slighted one of her
daughters.

Elizabeth Bennet had been obliged, by the scarcity of gentlemen,
to sit down for two dances; and during part of that time,
Mr. Darcy had been standing near enough for her to hear a
conversation between him and Mr. Bingley, who came from the
dance for a few minutes, to press his friend to join it.

"Come, Darcy," said he, "I must have you dance. I hate to see
you standing about by yourself in this stupid manner. You had
much better dance."

"I certainly shall not. You know how I detest it, unless I am
particularly acquainted with my partner. At such an assembly as
this it would be insupportable. Your sisters are engaged, and
there is not another woman in the room whom it would not be a
punishment to me to stand up with."

"I would not be so fastidious as you are," cried Mr. Bingley,
"for a kingdom! Upon my honour, I never met with so many
pleasant girls in my life as I have this evening; and there are
several of them you see uncommonly pretty."

"_You_ are dancing with the only handsome girl in the room,"
said Mr. Darcy, looking at the eldest Miss Bennet.

"Oh! She is the most beautiful creature I ever beheld! But
there is one of her sisters sitting down just behind you, who is
very pretty, and I dare say very agreeable. Do let me ask my
partner to introduce you."

"Which do you mean?" and turning round he looked for a
moment at Elizabeth, till catching her eye, he withdrew his own
and coldly said: "She is tolerable, but not handsome enough to
tempt _me_; I am in no humour at present to give consequence
to young ladies who are slighted by other men. You had better
return to your partner and enjoy her smiles, for you are wasting
your time with me."

Mr. Bingley followed his advice. Mr. Darcy walked off; and
Elizabeth remained with no very cordial feelings toward him.
She told the story, however, with great spirit among her friends;
for she had a lively, playful disposition, which delighted in
anything ridiculous.

The evening altogether passed off pleasantly to the whole
family. Mrs. Bennet had seen her eldest daughter much
admired by the Netherfield party. Mr. Bingley had danced with
her twice, and she had been distinguished by his sisters. Jane
was as much gratified by this as her mother could be, though in
a quieter way. Elizabeth felt Jane's pleasure. Mary had heard
herself mentioned to Miss Bingley as the most accomplished
girl in the neighbourhood; and Catherine and Lydia had been
fortunate enough never to be without partners, which was all
that they had yet learnt to care for at a ball. They returned,
therefore, in good spirits to Longbourn, the village where they
lived, and of which they were the principal inhabitants. They
found Mr. Bennet still up. With a book he was regardless of
time; and on the present occasion he had a good deal of
curiosity as to the events of an evening which had raised such
splendid expectations. He had rather hoped that his wife's
views on the stranger would be disappointed; but he soon
found out that he had a different story to hear.

"Oh! my dear Mr. Bennet," as she entered the room, "we have
had a most delightful evening, a most excellent ball. I wish you
had been there. Jane was so admired, nothing could be like it.
Everybody said how well she looked; and Mr. Bingley thought
her quite beautiful, and danced with her twice! Only think of
_that_, my dear; he actually danced with her twice! and she was
the only creature in the room that he asked a second time.
First of all, he asked Miss Lucas. I was so vexed to see him
stand up with her! But, however, he did not admire her at all;
indeed, nobody can, you know; and he seemed quite struck with
Jane as she was going down the dance. So he inquired who she
was, and got introduced, and asked her for the two next. Then
the two third he danced with Miss King, and the two fourth with
Maria Lucas, and the two fifth with Jane again, and the two
sixth with Lizzy, and the _Boulanger_--"

"If he had had any compassion for _me_," cried her husband
impatiently, "he would not have danced half so much! For God's
sake, say no more of his partners. O that he had sprained
his ankle in the first place!"

"Oh! my dear, I am quite delighted with him. He is so
excessively handsome! And his sisters are charming women.
I never in my life saw anything more elegant than their dresses.
I dare say the lace upon Mrs. Hurst's gown--"

Here she was interrupted again. Mr. Bennet protested against
any description of finery. She was therefore obliged to seek
another branch of the subject, and related, with much bitterness
of spirit and some exaggeration, the shocking rudeness of Mr.
Darcy.

"But I can assure you," she added, "that Lizzy does not lose
much by not suiting _his_ fancy; for he is a most disagreeable,
horrid man, not at all worth pleasing. So high and so conceited
that there was no enduring him! He walked here, and he walked
there, fancying himself so very great! Not handsome enough to
dance with! I wish you had been there, my dear, to have given
him one of your set-downs. I quite detest the man."



Chapter 4


When Jane and Elizabeth were alone, the former, who had been
cautious in her praise of Mr. Bingley before, expressed to her
sister just how very much she admired him.

"He is just what a young man ought to be," said she, "sensible,
good-humoured, lively; and I never saw such happy manners!--so
much ease, with such perfect good breeding!"

"He is also handsome," replied Elizabeth, "which a young man
ought likewise to be, if he possibly can. His character is thereby
complete."

"I was very much flattered by his asking me to dance a second
time. I did not expect such a compliment."

"Did not you? I did for you. But that is one great difference
between us. Compliments always take _you_ by surprise, and
_me_ never. What could be more natural than his asking you
again? He could not help seeing that you were about five times
as pretty as every other woman in the room. No thanks to his
gallantry for that. Well, he certainly is very agreeable, and I
give you leave to like him. You have liked many a stupider
person."

"Dear Lizzy!"

"Oh! you are a great deal too apt, you know, to like people in
general. You never see a fault in anybody. All the world are
good and agreeable in your eyes. I never heard you speak ill of
a human being in your life."

"I would not wish to be hasty in censuring anyone; but I always
speak what I think."

"I know you do; and it is _that_ which makes the wonder. With _your_
good sense, to be so honestly blind to the follies and nonsense
of others! Affectation of candour is common enough--one meets
with it everywhere. But to be candid without ostentation or
design--to take the good of everybody's character and make it
still better, and say nothing of the bad--belongs to you alone.
And so you like this man's sisters, too, do you? Their manners
are not equal to his."

"Certainly not--at first. But they are very pleasing women when
you converse with them. Miss Bingley is to live with her
brother, and keep his house; and I am much mistaken if we shall
not find a very charming neighbour in her."

Elizabeth listened in silence, but was not convinced; their
behaviour at the assembly had not been calculated to please in
general; and with more quickness of observation and less pliancy
of temper than her sister, and with a judgement too unassailed by
any attention to herself, she was very little disposed to approve
them. They were in fact very fine ladies; not deficient in good
humour when they were pleased, nor in the power of making
themselves agreeable when they chose it, but proud and
conceited. They were rather handsome, had been educated in
one of the first private seminaries in town, had a fortune of
twenty thousand pounds, were in the habit of spending more
than they ought, and of associating with people of rank, and
were therefore in every respect entitled to think well of
themselves, and meanly of others. They were of a respectable
family in the north of England; a circumstance more deeply
impressed on their memories than that their brother's fortune
and their own had been acquired by trade.

Mr. Bingley inherited property to the amount of nearly a
hundred thousand pounds from his father, who had intended to
purchase an estate, but did not live to do it. Mr. Bingley
intended it likewise, and sometimes made choice of his county;
but as he was now provided with a good house and the liberty of
a manor, it was doubtful to many of those who best knew the
easiness of his temper, whether he might not spend the
remainder of his days at Netherfield, and leave the next
generation to purchase.

His sisters were anxious for his having an estate of his own; but,
though he was now only established as a tenant, Miss Bingley
was by no means unwilling to preside at his table--nor was Mrs.
Hurst, who had married a man of more fashion than fortune, less
disposed to consider his house as her home when it suited her.
Mr. Bingley had not been of age two years, when he was tempted
by an accidental recommendation to look at Netherfield House.
He did look at it, and into it for half-an-hour--was pleased with
the situation and the principal rooms, satisfied with what the
owner said in its praise, and took it immediately.

Between him and Darcy there was a very steady friendship, in
spite of great opposition of character. Bingley was endeared to
Darcy by the easiness, openness, and ductility of his temper,
though no disposition could offer a greater contrast to his own,
and though with his own he never appeared dissatisfied. On the
strength of Darcy's regard, Bingley had the firmest reliance, and
of his judgement the highest opinion. In understanding, Darcy
was the superior. Bingley was by no means deficient, but Darcy
was clever. He was at the same time haughty, reserved, and
fastidious, and his manners, though well-bred, were not inviting.
In that respect his friend had greatly the advantage. Bingley was
sure of being liked wherever he appeared, Darcy was continually
giving offense.

The manner in which they spoke of the Meryton assembly was
sufficiently characteristic. Bingley had never met with more
pleasant people or prettier girls in his life; everybody had been
most kind and attentive to him; there had been no formality, no
stiffness; he had soon felt acquainted with all the room; and, as
to Miss Bennet, he could not conceive an angel more beautiful.
Darcy, on the contrary, had seen a collection of people in whom
there was little beauty and no fashion, for none of whom he had
felt the smallest interest, and from none received either attention
or pleasure. Miss Bennet he acknowledged to be pretty, but she
smiled too much.

Mrs. Hurst and her sister allowed it to be so--but still they
admired her and liked her, and pronounced her to be a sweet
girl, and one whom they would not object to know more of.
Miss Bennet was therefore established as a sweet girl, and their
brother felt authorized by such commendation to think of her as
he chose.



Chapter 5


Within a short walk of Longbourn lived a family with whom
the Bennets were particularly intimate. Sir William Lucas
had been formerly in trade in Meryton, where he had made a
tolerable fortune, and risen to the honour of knighthood by an
address to the king during his mayoralty. The distinction had
perhaps been felt too strongly. It had given him a disgust
to his business, and to his residence in a small market town;
and, in quitting them both, he had removed with his family
to a house about a mile from Meryton, denominated from that
period Lucas Lodge, where he could think with pleasure of his
own importance, and, unshackled by business, occupy himself
solely in being civil to all the world. For, though elated by his
rank, it did not render him supercilious; on the contrary, he was
all attention to everybody. By nature inoffensive, friendly, and
obliging, his presentation at St. James's had made him courteous.

Lady Lucas was a very good kind of woman, not too clever to
be a valuable neighbour to Mrs. Bennet. They had several
children. The eldest of them, a sensible, intelligent young
woman, about twenty-seven, was Elizabeth's intimate friend.

That the Miss Lucases and the Miss Bennets should meet to
talk over a ball was absolutely necessary; and the morning after
the assembly brought the former to Longbourn to hear and to
communicate.

"_You_ began the evening well, Charlotte," said Mrs. Bennet with
civil self-command to Miss Lucas. "_You_ were Mr. Bingley's
first choice."

"Yes; but he seemed to like his second better."

"Oh! you mean Jane, I suppose, because he danced with her
twice. To be sure that _did_ seem as if he admired her--indeed
I rather believe he _did_--I heard something about it--but I
hardly know what--something about Mr. Robinson."

"Perhaps you mean what I overheard between him and Mr. Robinson;
did not I mention it to you? Mr. Robinson's asking him how he
liked our Meryton assemblies, and whether he did not think there
were a great many pretty women in the room, and _which_ he thought
the prettiest? and his answering immediately to the last
question: 'Oh! the eldest Miss Bennet, beyond a doubt; there
cannot be two opinions on that point.'"

"Upon my word! Well, that is very decided indeed--that does
seem as if--but, however, it may all come to nothing, you know."

"_My_ overhearings were more to the purpose than _yours_, Eliza,"
said Charlotte. "Mr. Darcy is not so well worth listening to
as his friend, is he?--poor Eliza!--to be only just _tolerable_."

"I beg you would not put it into Lizzy's head to be vexed by
his ill-treatment, for he is such a disagreeable man, that it
would be quite a misfortune to be liked by him. Mrs. Long
told me last night that he sat close to her for half-an-hour
without once opening his lips."

"Are you quite sure, ma'am?--is not there a little mistake?"
said Jane. "I certainly saw Mr. Darcy speaking to her."

"Aye--because she asked him at last how he liked Netherfield,
and he could not help answering her; but she said he seemed
quite angry at being spoke to."

"Miss Bingley told me," said Jane, "that he never speaks much,
unless among his intimate acquaintances. With _them_ he is
remarkably agreeable."

"I do not believe a word of it, my dear. If he had been so very
agreeable, he would have talked to Mrs. Long. But I can guess
how it was; everybody says that he is eat up with pride, and I
dare say he had heard somehow that Mrs. Long does not keep
a carriage, and had come to the ball in a hack chaise."

"I do not mind his not talking to Mrs. Long," said Miss Lucas,
"but I wish he had danced with Eliza."

"Another time, Lizzy," said her mother, "I would not dance
with _him_, if I were you."

"I believe, ma'am, I may safely promise you _never_ to dance
with him."

"His pride," said Miss Lucas, "does not offend _me_ so much as
pride often does, because there is an excuse for it. One cannot
wonder that so very fine a young man, with family, fortune,
everything in his favour, should think highly of himself. If I
may so express it, he has a _right_ to be proud."

"That is very true," replied Elizabeth, "and I could easily
forgive _his_ pride, if he had not mortified _mine_."

"Pride," observed Mary, who piqued herself upon the solidity
of her reflections, "is a very common failing, I believe. By
all that I have ever read, I am convinced that it is very common
indeed; that human nature is particularly prone to it, and
that there are very few of us who do not cherish a feeling of
self-complacency on the score of some quality or other, real
or imaginary. Vanity and pride are different things, though
the words are often used synonymously. A person may be proud
without being vain. Pride relates more to our opinion of
ourselves, vanity to what we would have others think of us."

"If I were as rich as Mr. Darcy," cried a young Lucas, who
came with his sisters, "I should not care how proud I was. I
would keep a pack of foxhounds, and drink a bottle of wine a
day."

"Then you would drink a great deal more than you ought," said
Mrs. Bennet; "and if I were to see you at it, I should take away
your bottle directly."

The boy protested that she should not; she continued to declare
that she would, and the argument ended only with the visit.

#1
    jvc 28.11.2005 17:16:40 (permalink)

    Chapter 6


    The ladies of Longbourn soon waited on those of Netherfield.
    The visit was soon returned in due form. Miss Bennet's
    pleasing manners grew on the goodwill of Mrs. Hurst and Miss
    Bingley; and though the mother was found to be intolerable,
    and the younger sisters not worth speaking to, a wish of
    being better acquainted with _them_ was expressed towards
    the two eldest. By Jane, this attention was received with the
    greatest pleasure, but Elizabeth still saw superciliousness in
    their treatment of everybody, hardly excepting even her sister,
    and could not like them; though their kindness to Jane, such as it
    was, had a value as arising in all probability from the influence
    of their brother's admiration. It was generally evident
    whenever they met, that he _did_ admire her and to _her_ it was
    equally evident that Jane was yielding to the preference which
    she had begun to entertain for him from the first, and was in a
    way to be very much in love; but she considered with pleasure
    that it was not likely to be discovered by the world in general,
    since Jane united, with great strength of feeling, a composure
    of temper and a uniform cheerfulness of manner which would
    guard her from the suspicions of the impertinent. She
    mentioned this to her friend Miss Lucas.

    "It may perhaps be pleasant," replied Charlotte, "to be able to
    impose on the public in such a case; but it is sometimes a
    disadvantage to be so very guarded. If a woman conceals her
    affection with the same skill from the object of it, she may lose
    the opportunity of fixing him; and it will then be but poor
    consolation to believe the world equally in the dark. There is
    so much of gratitude or vanity in almost every attachment, that
    it is not safe to leave any to itself. We can all _begin_ freely--a
    slight preference is natural enough; but there are very few of us
    who have heart enough to be really in love without encouragement.
    In nine cases out of ten a women had better show _more_ affection
    than she feels. Bingley likes your sister undoubtedly; but he
    may never do more than like her, if she does not help him on."

    "But she does help him on, as much as her nature will allow.
    If I can perceive her regard for him, he must be a simpleton,
    indeed, not to discover it too."

    "Remember, Eliza, that he does not know Jane's disposition as
    you do."

    "But if a woman is partial to a man, and does not endeavour to
    conceal it, he must find it out."

    "Perhaps he must, if he sees enough of her. But, though
    Bingley and Jane meet tolerably often, it is never for many
    hours together; and, as they always see each other in large
    mixed parties, it is impossible that every moment should be
    employed in conversing together. Jane should therefore make
    the most of every half-hour in which she can command his
    attention. When she is secure of him, there will be more leisure
    for falling in love as much as she chooses."

    "Your plan is a good one," replied Elizabeth, "where nothing is
    in question but the desire of being well married, and if I were
    determined to get a rich husband, or any husband, I dare say I
    should adopt it. But these are not Jane's feelings; she is not
    acting by design. As yet, she cannot even be certain of the
    degree of her own regard nor of its reasonableness. She has
    known him only a fortnight. She danced four dances with him
    at Meryton; she saw him one morning at his own house, and
    has since dined with him in company four times. This is not
    quite enough to make her understand his character."

    "Not as you represent it. Had she merely _dined_ with him, she
    might only have discovered whether he had a good appetite; but
    you must remember that four evenings have also been spent
    together--and four evenings may do a great deal."

    "Yes; these four evenings have enabled them to ascertain that
    they both like Vingt-un better than Commerce; but with respect
    to any other leading characteristic, I do not imagine that much
    has been unfolded."

    "Well," said Charlotte, "I wish Jane success with all my heart;
    and if she were married to him to-morrow, I should think she
    had as good a chance of happiness as if she were to be studying
    his character for a twelvemonth. Happiness in marriage is
    entirely a matter of chance. If the dispositions of the parties
    are ever so well known to each other or ever so similar beforehand,
    it does not advance their felicity in the least. They always
    continue to grow sufficiently unlike afterwards to have their
    share of vexation; and it is better to know as little as possible
    of the defects of the person with whom you are to pass your life."

    "You make me laugh, Charlotte; but it is not sound. You know
    it is not sound, and that you would never act in this way
    yourself."

    Occupied in observing Mr. Bingley's attentions to her sister,
    Elizabeth was far from suspecting that she was herself becoming
    an object of some interest in the eyes of his friend. Mr. Darcy
    had at first scarcely allowed her to be pretty; he had looked at
    her without admiration at the ball; and when they next met, he
    looked at her only to criticise. But no sooner had he made it
    clear to himself and his friends that she hardly had a good feature
    in her face, than he began to find it was rendered uncommonly
    intelligent by the beautiful expression of her dark eyes. To this
    discovery succeeded some others equally mortifying. Though he
    had detected with a critical eye more than one failure of perfect
    symmetry in her form, he was forced to acknowledge her figure
    to be light and pleasing; and in spite of his asserting that her
    manners were not those of the fashionable world, he was caught
    by their easy playfulness. Of this she was perfectly unaware;
    to her he was only the man who made himself agreeable nowhere,
    and who had not thought her handsome enough to dance with.

    He began to wish to know more of her, and as a step towards
    conversing with her himself, attended to her conversation with
    others. His doing so drew her notice. It was at Sir William
    Lucas's, where a large party were assembled.

    "What does Mr. Darcy mean," said she to Charlotte, "by
    listening to my conversation with Colonel Forster?"

    "That is a question which Mr. Darcy only can answer."

    "But if he does it any more I shall certainly let him know that I
    see what he is about. He has a very satirical eye, and if I do not
    begin by being impertinent myself, I shall soon grow afraid of
    him."

    On his approaching them soon afterwards, though without
    seeming to have any intention of speaking, Miss Lucas defied
    her friend to mention such a subject to him; which immediately
    provoking Elizabeth to do it, she turned to him and said:

    "Did you not think, Mr. Darcy, that I expressed myself
    uncommonly well just now, when I was teasing Colonel Forster
    to give us a ball at Meryton?"

    "With great energy; but it is always a subject which makes a lady
    energetic."

    "You are severe on us."

    "It will be _her_ turn soon to be teased," said Miss Lucas. "I
    am going to open the instrument, Eliza, and you know what
    follows."

    "You are a very strange creature by way of a friend!--always
    wanting me to play and sing before anybody and everybody!
    If my vanity had taken a musical turn, you would have been
    invaluable; but as it is, I would really rather not sit down
    before those who must be in the habit of hearing the very best
    performers." On Miss Lucas's persevering, however, she added,
    "Very well, if it must be so, it must." And gravely glancing at
    Mr. Darcy, "There is a fine old saying, which everybody here is of
    course familiar with: 'Keep your breath to cool your porridge';
    and I shall keep mine to swell my song."

    Her performance was pleasing, though by no means capital.
    After a song or two, and before she could reply to the entreaties
    of several that she would sing again, she was eagerly succeeded
    at the instrument by her sister Mary, who having, in consequence
    of being the only plain one in the family, worked hard for
    knowledge and accomplishments, was always impatient for
    display.

    Mary had neither genius nor taste; and though vanity had given
    her application, it had given her likewise a pedantic air and
    conceited manner, which would have injured a higher degree of
    excellence than she had reached. Elizabeth, easy and unaffected,
    had been listened to with much more pleasure, though not
    playing half so well; and Mary, at the end of a long concerto,
    was glad to purchase praise and gratitude by Scotch and Irish
    airs, at the request of her younger sisters, who, with some of the
    Lucases, and two or three officers, joined eagerly in dancing at
    one end of the room.

    Mr. Darcy stood near them in silent indignation at such a mode
    of passing the evening, to the exclusion of all conversation, and
    was too much engrossed by his thoughts to perceive that Sir
    William Lucas was his neighbour, till Sir William thus began:

    "What a charming amusement for young people this is, Mr. Darcy!
    There is nothing like dancing after all. I consider it as one
    of the first refinements of polished society."

    "Certainly, sir; and it has the advantage also of being in vogue
    amongst the less polished societies of the world. Every savage
    can dance."

    Sir William only smiled. "Your friend performs delightfully," he
    continued after a pause, on seeing Bingley join the group; "and I
    doubt not that you are an adept in the science yourself, Mr.
    Darcy."

    "You saw me dance at Meryton, I believe, sir."

    "Yes, indeed, and received no inconsiderable pleasure from the
    sight. Do you often dance at St. James's?"

    "Never, sir."

    "Do you not think it would be a proper compliment to the
    place?"

    "It is a compliment which I never pay to any place if I can
    avoid it."

    "You have a house in town, I conclude?"

    Mr. Darcy bowed.

    "I had once had some thought of fixing in town myself--for I am
    fond of superior society; but I did not feel quite certain that the
    air of London would agree with Lady Lucas."

    He paused in hopes of an answer; but his companion was not
    disposed to make any; and Elizabeth at that instant moving
    towards them, he was struck with the action of doing a very
    gallant thing, and called out to her:

    "My dear Miss Eliza, why are you not dancing? Mr. Darcy, you
    must allow me to present this young lady to you as a very
    desirable partner. You cannot refuse to dance, I am sure when
    so much beauty is before you." And, taking her hand, he would
    have given it to Mr. Darcy who, though extremely surprised,
    was not unwilling to receive it, when she instantly drew back,
    and said with some discomposure to Sir William:

    "Indeed, sir, I have not the least intention of dancing. I entreat
    you not to suppose that I moved this way in order to beg for a
    partner."

    Mr. Darcy, with grave propriety, requested to be allowed the
    honour of her hand, but in vain. Elizabeth was determined; nor
    did Sir William at all shake her purpose by his attempt at
    persuasion.

    "You excel so much in the dance, Miss Eliza, that it is cruel to
    deny me the happiness of seeing you; and though this gentleman
    dislikes the amusement in general, he can have no objection, I
    am sure, to oblige us for one half-hour."

    "Mr. Darcy is all politeness," said Elizabeth, smiling.

    "He is, indeed; but, considering the inducement, my dear Miss
    Eliza, we cannot wonder at his complaisance--for who would
    object to such a partner?"

    Elizabeth looked archly, and turned away. Her resistance had
    not injured her with the gentleman, and he was thinking of her
    with some complacency, when thus accosted by Miss Bingley:

    "I can guess the subject of your reverie."

    "I should imagine not."

    "You are considering how insupportable it would be to pass many
    evenings in this manner--in such society; and indeed I am quite
    of your opinion. I was never more annoyed! The insipidity, and
    yet the noise--the nothingness, and yet the self-importance of all
    those people! What would I give to hear your strictures on them!"

    "You conjecture is totally wrong, I assure you. My mind was
    more agreeably engaged. I have been meditating on the very
    great pleasure which a pair of fine eyes in the face of a pretty
    woman can bestow."

    Miss Bingley immediately fixed her eyes on his face, and desired
    he would tell her what lady had the credit of inspiring such
    reflections. Mr. Darcy replied with great intrepidity:

    "Miss Elizabeth Bennet."

    "Miss Elizabeth Bennet!" repeated Miss Bingley. "I am all
    astonishment. How long has she been such a favourite?--and
    pray, when am I to wish you joy?"

    "That is exactly the question which I expected you to ask. A
    lady's imagination is very rapid; it jumps from admiration to
    love, from love to matrimony, in a moment. I knew you would
    be wishing me joy."

    "Nay, if you are serious about it, I shall consider the matter is
    absolutely settled. You will be having a charming mother-in-law,
    indeed; and, of course, she will always be at Pemberley with you."

    He listened to her with perfect indifference while she chose to
    entertain herself in this manner; and as his composure convinced
    her that all was safe, her wit flowed long.



    Chapter 7


    Mr. Bennet's property consisted almost entirely in an estate of
    two thousand a year, which, unfortunately for his daughters, was
    entailed, in default of heirs male, on a distant relation; and their
    mother's fortune, though ample for her situation in life, could
    but ill supply the deficiency of his. Her father had been an
    attorney in Meryton, and had left her four thousand pounds.

    She had a sister married to a Mr. Phillips, who had been a clerk
    to their father and succeeded him in the business, and a brother
    settled in London in a respectable line of trade.

    The village of Longbourn was only one mile from Meryton; a
    most convenient distance for the young ladies, who were usually
    tempted thither three or four times a week, to pay their duty to
    their aunt and to a milliner's shop just over the way. The two
    youngest of the family, Catherine and Lydia, were particularly
    frequent in these attentions; their minds were more vacant than
    their sisters', and when nothing better offered, a walk to
    Meryton was necessary to amuse their morning hours and
    furnish conversation for the evening; and however bare of news
    the country in general might be, they always contrived to learn
    some from their aunt. At present, indeed, they were well
    supplied both with news and happiness by the recent arrival of
    a militia regiment in the neighbourhood; it was to remain the
    whole winter, and Meryton was the headquarters.

    Their visits to Mrs. Phillips were now productive of the most
    interesting intelligence. Every day added something to their
    knowledge of the officers' names and connections. Their
    lodgings were not long a secret, and at length they began to
    know the officers themselves. Mr. Phillips visited them all, and
    this opened to his nieces a store of felicity unknown before.
    They could talk of nothing but officers; and Mr. Bingley's large
    fortune, the mention of which gave animation to their mother,
    was worthless in their eyes when opposed to the regimentals of
    an ensign.

    After listening one morning to their effusions on this subject, Mr.
    Bennet coolly observed:

    "From all that I can collect by your manner of talking, you must
    be two of the silliest girls in the country. I have suspected it
    some time, but I am now convinced."

    Catherine was disconcerted, and made no answer; but Lydia,
    with perfect indifference, continued to express her admiration of
    Captain Carter, and her hope of seeing him in the course of the
    day, as he was going the next morning to London.

    "I am astonished, my dear," said Mrs. Bennet, "that you should
    be so ready to think your own children silly. If I wished to think
    slightingly of anybody's children, it should not be of my own,
    however."

    "If my children are silly, I must hope to be always sensible of it."

    "Yes--but as it happens, they are all of them very clever."

    "This is the only point, I flatter myself, on which we do not
    agree. I had hoped that our sentiments coincided in every
    particular, but I must so far differ from you as to think our two
    youngest daughters uncommonly foolish."

    "My dear Mr. Bennet, you must not expect such girls to have
    the sense of their father and mother. When they get to our age, I
    dare say they will not think about officers any more than we do.
    I remember the time when I liked a red coat myself very well--and,
    indeed, so I do still at my heart; and if a smart young colonel,
    with five or six thousand a year, should want one of my girls I
    shall not say nay to him; and I thought Colonel Forster looked
    very becoming the other night at Sir William's in his regimentals."

    "Mamma," cried Lydia, "my aunt says that Colonel Forster and
    Captain Carter do not go so often to Miss Watson's as they did
    when they first came; she sees them now very often standing in
    Clarke's library."

    Mrs. Bennet was prevented replying by the entrance of the
    footman with a note for Miss Bennet; it came from Netherfield,
    and the servant waited for an answer. Mrs. Bennet's eyes
    sparkled with pleasure, and she was eagerly calling out, while
    her daughter read,

    "Well, Jane, who is it from? What is it about? What does he
    say? Well, Jane, make haste and tell us; make haste, my love."

    "It is from Miss Bingley," said Jane, and then read it aloud.

    "MY DEAR FRIEND,--

    "If you are not so compassionate as to dine to-day with Louisa
    and me, we shall be in danger of hating each other for the rest
    of our lives, for a whole day's tete-a-tete between two women
    can never end without a quarrel. Come as soon as you can on
    receipt of this. My brother and the gentlemen are to dine with
    the officers.--Yours ever,

    "CAROLINE BINGLEY"

    "With the officers!" cried Lydia. "I wonder my aunt did not tell
    us of _that_."

    "Dining out," said Mrs. Bennet, "that is very unlucky."

    "Can I have the carriage?" said Jane.

    "No, my dear, you had better go on horseback, because it seems
    likely to rain; and then you must stay all night."

    "That would be a good scheme," said Elizabeth, "if you were
    sure that they would not offer to send her home."

    "Oh! but the gentlemen will have Mr. Bingley's chaise to go to
    Meryton, and the Hursts have no horses to theirs."

    "I had much rather go in the coach."

    "But, my dear, your father cannot spare the horses, I am sure.
    They are wanted in the farm, Mr. Bennet, are they not?"

    "They are wanted in the farm much oftener than I can get them."

    "But if you have got them to-day," said Elizabeth, "my mother's
    purpose will be answered."

    She did at last extort from her father an acknowledgment that
    the horses were engaged. Jane was therefore obliged to go on
    horseback, and her mother attended her to the door with many
    cheerful prognostics of a bad day. Her hopes were answered;
    Jane had not been gone long before it rained hard. Her sisters
    were uneasy for her, but her mother was delighted. The rain
    continued the whole evening without intermission; Jane certainly
    could not come back.

    "This was a lucky idea of mine, indeed!" said Mrs. Bennet more
    than once, as if the credit of making it rain were all her own. Till
    the next morning, however, she was not aware of all the felicity
    of her contrivance. Breakfast was scarcely over when a servant
    from Netherfield brought the following note for Elizabeth:

    "MY DEAREST LIZZY,--

    "I find myself very unwell this morning, which, I suppose, is to
    be imputed to my getting wet through yesterday. My kind friends
    will not hear of my returning till I am better. They insist also
    on my seeing Mr. Jones--therefore do not be alarmed if you should
    hear of his having been to me--and, excepting a sore throat and
    headache, there is not much the matter with me.--Yours, etc."

    "Well, my dear," said Mr. Bennet, when Elizabeth had read the
    note aloud, "if your daughter should have a dangerous fit of
    illness--if she should die, it would be a comfort to know that it
    was all in pursuit of Mr. Bingley, and under your orders."

    "Oh! I am not afraid of her dying. People do not die of little
    trifling colds. She will be taken good care of. As long as she
    stays there, it is all very well. I would go and see her if I could
    have the carriage."

    Elizabeth, feeling really anxious, was determined to go to her,
    though the carriage was not to be had; and as she was no
    horsewoman, walking was her only alternative. She declared her
    resolution.

    "How can you be so silly," cried her mother, "as to think of such
    a thing, in all this dirt! You will not be fit to be seen when you
    get there."

    "I shall be very fit to see Jane--which is all I want."

    "Is this a hint to me, Lizzy," said her father, "to send for
    the horses?"

    "No, indeed, I do not wish to avoid the walk. The distance is
    nothing when one has a motive; only three miles. I shall be back
    by dinner."

    "I admire the activity of your benevolence," observed Mary, "but
    every impulse of feeling should be guided by reason; and, in my
    opinion, exertion should always be in proportion to what is
    required."

    "We will go as far as Meryton with you," said Catherine and
    Lydia. Elizabeth accepted their company, and the three young
    ladies set off together.

    "If we make haste," said Lydia, as they walked along, "perhaps
    we may see something of Captain Carter before he goes."

    In Meryton they parted; the two youngest repaired to the lodgings of
    one of the officers' wives, and Elizabeth continued her walk alone,
    crossing field after field at a quick pace, jumping over stiles
    and springing over puddles with impatient activity, and finding
    herself at last within view of the house, with weary ankles, dirty
    stockings, and a face glowing with the warmth of exercise.

    She was shown into the breakfast-parlour, where all but Jane
    were assembled, and where her appearance created a great deal
    of surprise. That she should have walked three miles so early
    in the day, in such dirty weather, and by herself, was almost
    incredible to Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley; and Elizabeth was
    convinced that they held her in contempt for it. She was
    received, however, very politely by them; and in their brother's
    manners there was something better than politeness; there was
    good humour and kindness. Mr. Darcy said very little, and Mr.
    Hurst nothing at all. The former was divided between admiration
    of the brilliancy which exercise had given to her complexion,
    and doubt as to the occasion's justifying her coming so far
    alone. The latter was thinking only of his breakfast.

    Her inquiries after her sister were not very favourably answered.
    Miss Bennet had slept ill, and though up, was very feverish, and
    not well enough to leave her room. Elizabeth was glad to be
    taken to her immediately; and Jane, who had only been withheld
    by the fear of giving alarm or inconvenience from expressing in
    her note how much she longed for such a visit, was delighted at
    her entrance. She was not equal, however, to much conversation,
    and when Miss Bingley left them together, could attempt little
    besides expressions of gratitude for the extraordinary kindness
    she was treated with. Elizabeth silently attended her.

    When breakfast was over they were joined by the sisters; and
    Elizabeth began to like them herself, when she saw how much
    affection and solicitude they showed for Jane. The apothecary
    came, and having examined his patient, said, as might be
    supposed, that she had caught a violent cold, and that they must
    endeavour to get the better of it; advised her to return to bed,
    and promised her some draughts. The advice was followed
    readily, for the feverish symptoms increased, and her head ached
    acutely. Elizabeth did not quit her room for a moment; nor were
    the other ladies often absent; the gentlemen being out, they had,
    in fact, nothing to do elsewhere.

    When the clock struck three, Elizabeth felt that she must go, and
    very unwillingly said so. Miss Bingley offered her the carriage,
    and she only wanted a little pressing to accept it, when Jane
    testified such concern in parting with her, that Miss Bingley was
    obliged to convert the offer of the chaise to an invitation to
    remain at Netherfield for the present. Elizabeth most thankfully
    consented, and a servant was dispatched to Longbourn to
    acquaint the family with her stay and bring back a supply of
    clothes.



    Chapter 8


    At five o'clock the two ladies retired to dress, and at half-past
    six Elizabeth was summoned to dinner. To the civil inquiries
    which then poured in, and amongst which she had the pleasure
    of distinguishing the much superior solicitude of Mr. Bingley's,
    she could not make a very favourable answer. Jane was by no
    means better. The sisters, on hearing this, repeated three or four
    times how much they were grieved, how shocking it was to have
    a bad cold, and how excessively they disliked being ill
    themselves; and then thought no more of the matter: and their
    indifference towards Jane when not immediately before them
    restored Elizabeth to the enjoyment of all her former dislike.

    Their brother, indeed, was the only one of the party whom she
    could regard with any complacency. His anxiety for Jane was
    evident, and his attentions to herself most pleasing, and
    they prevented her feeling herself so much an intruder as she
    believed she was considered by the others. She had very little
    notice from any but him. Miss Bingley was engrossed by Mr.
    Darcy, her sister scarcely less so; and as for Mr. Hurst, by
    whom Elizabeth sat, he was an indolent man, who lived only to
    eat, drink, and play at cards; who, when he found her to prefer
    a plain dish to a ragout, had nothing to say to her.

    When dinner was over, she returned directly to Jane, and Miss
    Bingley began abusing her as soon as she was out of the room.
    Her manners were pronounced to be very bad indeed, a mixture
    of pride and impertinence; she had no conversation, no style, no
    beauty. Mrs. Hurst thought the same, and added:

    "She has nothing, in short, to recommend her, but being an
    excellent walker. I shall never forget her appearance this
    morning. She really looked almost wild."

    "She did, indeed, Louisa. I could hardly keep my countenance.
    Very nonsensical to come at all! Why must _she_ be scampering
    about the country, because her sister had a cold? Her hair, so
    untidy, so blowsy!"

    "Yes, and her petticoat; I hope you saw her petticoat, six inches
    deep in mud, I am absolutely certain; and the gown which had
    been let down to hide it not doing its office."

    "Your picture may be very exact, Louisa," said Bingley; "but
    this was all lost upon me. I thought Miss Elizabeth Bennet
    looked remarkably well when she came into the room this
    morning. Her dirty petticoat quite escaped my notice."

    "_You_ observed it, Mr. Darcy, I am sure," said Miss Bingley;
    "and I am inclined to think that you would not wish to see
    _your_ sister make such an exhibition."

    "Certainly not."

    "To walk three miles, or four miles, or five miles, or whatever it
    is, above her ankles in dirt, and alone, quite alone! What could
    she mean by it? It seems to me to show an abominable sort of
    conceited independence, a most country-town indifference to
    decorum."

    "It shows an affection for her sister that is very pleasing," said
    Bingley.

    "I am afraid, Mr. Darcy," observed Miss Bingley in a half
    whisper, "that this adventure has rather affected your
    admiration of her fine eyes."

    "Not at all," he replied; "they were brightened by the exercise."
    A short pause followed this speech, and Mrs. Hurst began again:

    "I have a excessive regard for Miss Jane Bennet, she is really
    a very sweet girl, and I wish with all my heart she were well
    settled. But with such a father and mother, and such low
    connections, I am afraid there is no chance of it."

    "I think I have heard you say that their uncle is an attorney on
    Meryton."

    "Yes; and they have another, who lives somewhere near Cheapside."

    "That is capital," added her sister, and they both laughed heartily.

    "If they had uncles enough to fill _all_ Cheapside," cried
    Bingley, "it would not make them one jot less agreeable."

    "But it must very materially lessen their chance of marrying men
    of any consideration in the world," replied Darcy.

    To this speech Bingley made no answer; but his sisters gave it
    their hearty assent, and indulged their mirth for some time at the
    expense of their dear friend's vulgar relations.

    With a renewal of tenderness, however, they returned to her
    room on leaving the dining-parlour, and sat with her till
    summoned to coffee. She was still very poorly, and Elizabeth
    would not quit her at all, till late in the evening, when she had
    the comfort of seeing her sleep, and when it seemed to her rather
    right than pleasant that she should go downstairs herself. On
    entering the drawing-room she found the whole party at loo, and
    was immediately invited to join them; but suspecting them to be
    playing high she declined it, and making her sister the excuse,
    said she would amuse herself for the short time she could stay
    below, with a book. Mr. Hurst looked at her with astonishment.

    "Do you prefer reading to cards?" said he; "that is rather
    singular."

    "Miss Eliza Bennet," said Miss Bingley, "despises cards. She is
    a great reader, and has no pleasure in anything else."

    "I deserve neither such praise nor such censure," cried Elizabeth;
    "I am _not_ a great reader, and I have pleasure in many things."

    "In nursing your sister I am sure you have pleasure," said Bingley;
    "and I hope it will be soon increased by seeing her quite well."

    Elizabeth thanked him from her heart, and then walked towards
    the table where a few books were lying. He immediately offered
    to fetch her others--all that his library afforded.

    "And I wish my collection were larger for your benefit and my
    own credit; but I am an idle fellow, and though I have not many,
    I have more than I ever looked into."

    Elizabeth assured him that she could suit herself perfectly with
    those in the room.

    "I am astonished," said Miss Bingley, "that my father should
    have left so small a collection of books. What a delightful library
    you have at Pemberley, Mr. Darcy!"

    "It ought to be good," he replied, "it has been the work of many
    generations."

    "And then you have added so much to it yourself, you are
    always buying books."

    "I cannot comprehend the neglect of a family library in such days
    as these."

    "Neglect! I am sure you neglect nothing that can add to the
    beauties of that noble place. Charles, when you build _your_
    house, I wish it may be half as delightful as Pemberley."

    "I wish it may."

    "But I would really advise you to make your purchase in that
    neighbourhood, and take Pemberley for a kind of model. There
    is not a finer county in England than Derbyshire."

    "With all my heart; I will buy Pemberley itself if Darcy will
    sell it."

    "I am talking of possibilities, Charles."

    "Upon my word, Caroline, I should think it more possible to get
    Pemberley by purchase than by imitation."

    Elizabeth was so much caught with what passed, as to leave her
    very little attention for her book; and soon laying it wholly
    aside, she drew near the card-table, and stationed herself
    between Mr. Bingley and his eldest sister, to observe the game.

    "Is Miss Darcy much grown since the spring?" said Miss
    Bingley; "will she be as tall as I am?"

    "I think she will. She is now about Miss Elizabeth Bennet's
    height, or rather taller."

    "How I long to see her again! I never met with anybody who
    delighted me so much. Such a countenance, such manners! And
    so extremely accomplished for her age! Her performance on the
    pianoforte is exquisite."

    "It is amazing to me," said Bingley, "how young ladies can have
    patience to be so very accomplished as they all are."

    "All young ladies accomplished! My dear Charles, what do you mean?"

    "Yes, all of them, I think. They all paint tables, cover screens,
    and net purses. I scarcely know anyone who cannot do all this,
    and I am sure I never heard a young lady spoken of for the first
    time, without being informed that she was very accomplished."

    "Your list of the common extent of accomplishments," said Darcy,
    "has too much truth. The word is applied to many a woman who
    deserves it no otherwise than by netting a purse or covering
    a screen. But I am very far from agreeing with you in your
    estimation of ladies in general. I cannot boast of knowing
    more than half-a-dozen, in the whole range of my acquaintance,
    that are really accomplished."

    "Nor I, I am sure," said Miss Bingley.

    "Then," observed Elizabeth, "you must comprehend a great deal
    in your idea of an accomplished woman."

    "Yes, I do comprehend a great deal in it."

    "Oh! certainly," cried his faithful assistant, "no one can be really
    esteemed accomplished who does not greatly surpass what is
    usually met with. A woman must have a thorough knowledge of
    music, singing, drawing, dancing, and the modern languages, to
    deserve the word; and besides all this, she must possess a certain
    something in her air and manner of walking, the tone of her
    voice, her address and expressions, or the word will be but
    half-deserved."

    "All this she must possess," added Darcy, "and to all this she
    must yet add something more substantial, in the improvement of
    her mind by extensive reading."

    "I am no longer surprised at your knowing _only_ six accomplished
    women. I rather wonder now at your knowing _any_."

    "Are you so severe upon your own sex as to doubt the possibility
    of all this?"

    "I never saw such a woman. I never saw such capacity, and
    taste, and application, and elegance, as you describe united."

    Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley both cried out against the injustice
    of her implied doubt, and were both protesting that they knew
    many women who answered this description, when Mr. Hurst
    called them to order, with bitter complaints of their inattention
    to what was going forward. As all conversation was thereby at
    an end, Elizabeth soon afterwards left the room.

    "Elizabeth Bennet," said Miss Bingley, when the door was
    closed on her, "is one of those young ladies who seek to
    recommend themselves to the other sex by undervaluing their
    own; and with many men, I dare say, it succeeds. But, in my
    opinion, it is a paltry device, a very mean art."

    "Undoubtedly," replied Darcy, to whom this remark was chiefly
    addressed, "there is a meanness in _all_ the arts which ladies
    sometimes condescend to employ for captivation. Whatever
    bears affinity to cunning is despicable."

    Miss Bingley was not so entirely satisfied with this reply as to
    continue the subject.

    Elizabeth joined them again only to say that her sister was worse,
    and that she could not leave her. Bingley urged Mr. Jones being
    sent for immediately; while his sisters, convinced that no country
    advice could be of any service, recommended an express to town for
    one of the most eminent physicians. This she would not hear of;
    but she was not so unwilling to comply with their brother's
    proposal; and it was settled that Mr. Jones should be sent for
    early in the morning, if Miss Bennet were not decidedly better.
    Bingley was quite uncomfortable; his sisters declared that they
    were miserable. They solaced their wretchedness, however, by
    duets after supper, while he could find no better relief to his
    feelings than by giving his housekeeper directions that every
    attention might be paid to the sick lady and her sister.



    Chapter 9


    Elizabeth passed the chief of the night in her sister's room, and
    in the morning had the pleasure of being able to send a tolerable
    answer to the inquiries which she very early received from Mr.
    Bingley by a housemaid, and some time afterwards from the two
    elegant ladies who waited on his sisters. In spite of this
    amendment, however, she requested to have a note sent to Longbourn,
    desiring her mother to visit Jane, and form her own judgement of
    her situation. The note was immediately dispatched, and its
    contents as quickly complied with. Mrs. Bennet, accompanied by
    her two youngest girls, reached Netherfield soon after the family
    breakfast.

    Had she found Jane in any apparent danger, Mrs. Bennet would
    have been very miserable; but being satisfied on seeing her that
    her illness was not alarming, she had no wish of her recovering
    immediately, as her restoration to health would probably remove
    her from Netherfield. She would not listen, therefore, to her
    daughter's proposal of being carried home; neither did the
    apothecary, who arrived about the same time, think it at all
    advisable. After sitting a little while with Jane, on Miss
    Bingley's appearance and invitation, the mother and three
    daughter all attended her into the breakfast parlour. Bingley met
    them with hopes that Mrs. Bennet had not found Miss Bennet
    worse than she expected.

    "Indeed I have, sir," was her answer. "She is a great deal too
    ill to be moved. Mr. Jones says we must not think of moving her.
    We must trespass a little longer on your kindness."

    "Removed!" cried Bingley. "It must not be thought of. My
    sister, I am sure, will not hear of her removal."

    "You may depend upon it, Madam," said Miss Bingley, with cold
    civility, "that Miss Bennet will receive every possible attention
    while she remains with us."

    Mrs. Bennet was profuse in her acknowledgments.

    "I am sure," she added, "if it was not for such good friends I do
    not know what would become of her, for she is very ill indeed,
    and suffers a vast deal, though with the greatest patience in the
    world, which is always the way with her, for she has, without
    exception, the sweetest temper I have ever met with. I often tell
    my other girls they are nothing to _her_. You have a sweet room
    here, Mr. Bingley, and a charming prospect over the gravel walk.
    I do not know a place in the country that is equal to Netherfield.
    You will not think of quitting it in a hurry, I hope, though you
    have but a short lease."

    "Whatever I do is done in a hurry," replied he; "and therefore if I
    should resolve to quit Netherfield, I should probably be off in
    five minutes. At present, however, I consider myself as quite
    fixed here."

    "That is exactly what I should have supposed of you," said
    Elizabeth.

    "You begin to comprehend me, do you?" cried he, turning
    towards her.

    "Oh! yes--I understand you perfectly."

    "I wish I might take this for a compliment; but to be so easily
    seen through I am afraid is pitiful."

    "That is as it happens. It does not follow that a deep, intricate
    character is more or less estimable than such a one as yours."

    "Lizzy," cried her mother, "remember where you are, and do not
    run on in the wild manner that you are suffered to do at home."

    "I did not know before," continued Bingley immediately, "that
    you were a studier of character. It must be an amusing study."

    "Yes, but intricate characters are the _most_ amusing. They
    have at least that advantage."

    "The country," said Darcy, "can in general supply but a few
    subjects for such a study. In a country neighbourhood you move
    in a very confined and unvarying society."

    "But people themselves alter so much, that there is something
    new to be observed in them for ever."

    "Yes, indeed," cried Mrs. Bennet, offended by his manner of
    mentioning a country neighbourhood. "I assure you there is
    quite as much of _that_ going on in the country as in town."

    Everybody was surprised, and Darcy, after looking at her for a
    moment, turned silently away. Mrs. Bennet, who fancied she
    had gained a complete victory over him, continued her triumph.

    "I cannot see that London has any great advantage over the
    country, for my part, except the shops and public places. The
    country is a vast deal pleasanter, is it not, Mr. Bingley?"

    "When I am in the country," he replied, "I never wish to leave it;
    and when I am in town it is pretty much the same. They have
    each their advantages, and I can be equally happy in either."

    "Aye--that is because you have the right disposition. But that
    gentleman," looking at Darcy, "seemed to think the country was
    nothing at all."

    "Indeed, Mamma, you are mistaken," said Elizabeth, blushing for
    her mother. "You quite mistook Mr. Darcy. He only meant that
    there was not such a variety of people to be met with in the
    country as in the town, which you must acknowledge to be
    true."

    "Certainly, my dear, nobody said there were; but as to not
    meeting with many people in this neighbourhood, I believe
    there are few neighbourhoods larger. I know we dine with
    four-and-twenty families."

    Nothing but concern for Elizabeth could enable Bingley to keep
    his countenance. His sister was less delicate, and directed her
    eyes towards Mr. Darcy with a very expressive smile. Elizabeth,
    for the sake of saying something that might turn her mother's
    thoughts, now asked her if Charlotte Lucas had been at
    Longbourn since _her_ coming away.

    "Yes, she called yesterday with her father. What an agreeable
    man Sir William is, Mr. Bingley, is not he? So much the man of
    fashion! So genteel and easy! He had always something to say
    to everybody. _That_ is my idea of good breeding; and those
    persons who fancy themselves very important, and never open
    their mouths, quite mistake the matter."

    "Did Charlotte dine with you?"

    "No, she would go home. I fancy she was wanted about the
    mince-pies. For my part, Mr. Bingley, I always keep servants
    that can do their own work; _my_ daughters are brought up very
    differently. But everybody is to judge for themselves, and the
    Lucases are a very good sort of girls, I assure you. It is a pity
    they are not handsome! Not that I think Charlotte so _very_
    plain--but then she is our particular friend."

    "She seems a very pleasant young woman."

    "Oh! dear, yes; but you must own she is very plain. Lady Lucas
    herself has often said so, and envied me Jane's beauty. I do not
    like to boast of my own child, but to be sure, Jane--one does
    not often see anybody better looking. It is what everybody says.
    I do not trust my own partiality. When she was only fifteen,
    there was a man at my brother Gardiner's in town so much in
    love with her that my sister-in-law was sure he would make her
    an offer before we came away. But, however, he did not.
    Perhaps he thought her too young. However, he wrote some
    verses on her, and very pretty they were."

    "And so ended his affection," said Elizabeth impatiently. "There
    has been many a one, I fancy, overcome in the same way. I
    wonder who first discovered the efficacy of poetry in driving
    away love!"

    "I have been used to consider poetry as the _food_ of love," said
    Darcy.

    "Of a fine, stout, healthy love it may. Everything nourishes
    what is strong already. But if it be only a slight, thin sort of
    inclination, I am convinced that one good sonnet will starve it
    entirely away."

    Darcy only smiled; and the general pause which ensued made
    Elizabeth tremble lest her mother should be exposing herself
    again. She longed to speak, but could think of nothing to say;
    and after a short silence Mrs. Bennet began repeating her thanks
    to Mr. Bingley for his kindness to Jane, with an apology for
    troubling him also with Lizzy. Mr. Bingley was unaffectedly
    civil in his answer, and forced his younger sister to be civil
    also, and say what the occasion required. She performed her
    part indeed without much graciousness, but Mrs. Bennet was
    satisfied, and soon afterwards ordered her carriage. Upon this
    signal, the youngest of her daughters put herself forward. The
    two girls had been whispering to each other during the whole
    visit, and the result of it was, that the youngest should tax
    Mr. Bingley with having promised on his first coming into the
    country to give a ball at Netherfield.

    Lydia was a stout, well-grown girl of fifteen, with a fine
    complexion and good-humoured countenance; a favourite with her
    mother, whose affection had brought her into public at an early
    age. She had high animal spirits, and a sort of natural
    self-consequence, which the attention of the officers, to whom
    her uncle's good dinners, and her own easy manners recommended
    her, had increased into assurance. She was very equal,
    therefore, to address Mr. Bingley on the subject of the ball, and
    abruptly reminded him of his promise; adding, that it would be
    the most shameful thing in the world if he did not keep it. His
    answer to this sudden attack was delightful to their mother's ear:

    "I am perfectly ready, I assure you, to keep my engagement; and
    when your sister is recovered, you shall, if you please, name the
    very day of the ball. But you would not wish to be dancing
    when she is ill."

    Lydia declared herself satisfied. "Oh! yes--it would be much
    better to wait till Jane was well, and by that time most likely
    Captain Carter would be at Meryton again. And when you have
    given _your_ ball," she added, "I shall insist on their giving one
    also. I shall tell Colonel Forster it will be quite a shame if he
    does not."

    Mrs. Bennet and her daughters then departed, and Elizabeth
    returned instantly to Jane, leaving her own and her relations'
    behaviour to the remarks of the two ladies and Mr. Darcy; the
    latter of whom, however, could not be prevailed on to join in
    their censure of _her_, in spite of all Miss Bingley's witticisms on
    _fine eyes_.



    Chapter 10


    The day passed much as the day before had done. Mrs. Hurst
    and Miss Bingley had spent some hours of the morning with the
    invalid, who continued, though slowly, to mend; and in the
    evening Elizabeth joined their party in the drawing-room. The
    loo-table, however, did not appear. Mr. Darcy was writing, and
    Miss Bingley, seated near him, was watching the progress of his
    letter and repeatedly calling off his attention by messages to
    his sister. Mr. Hurst and Mr. Bingley were at piquet, and Mrs.
    Hurst was observing their game.

    Elizabeth took up some needlework, and was sufficiently
    amused in attending to what passed between Darcy and his
    companion. The perpetual commendations of the lady, either on
    his handwriting, or on the evenness of his lines, or on the length
    of his letter, with the perfect unconcern with which her praises
    were received, formed a curious dialogue, and was exactly in
    union with her opinion of each.

    "How delighted Miss Darcy will be to receive such a letter!"

    He made no answer.

    "You write uncommonly fast."

    "You are mistaken. I write rather slowly."

    "How many letters you must have occasion to write in the
    course of a year! Letters of business, too! How odious I should
    think them!"

    "It is fortunate, then, that they fall to my lot instead of yours."

    "Pray tell your sister that I long to see her."

    "I have already told her so once, by your desire."

    "I am afraid you do not like your pen. Let me mend it for you.
    I mend pens remarkably well."

    "Thank you--but I always mend my own."

    "How can you contrive to write so even?"

    He was silent.

    "Tell your sister I am delighted to hear of her improvement on
    the harp; and pray let her know that I am quite in raptures with
    her beautiful little design for a table, and I think it infinitely
    superior to Miss Grantley's."

    "Will you give me leave to defer your raptures till I write again?
    At present I have not room to do them justice."

    "Oh! it is of no consequence. I shall see her in January. But do
    you always write such charming long letters to her, Mr. Darcy?"

    "They are generally long; but whether always charming it is not
    for me to determine."

    "It is a rule with me, that a person who can write a long letter
    with ease, cannot write ill."

    "That will not do for a compliment to Darcy, Caroline," cried
    her brother, "because he does _not_ write with ease. He studies
    too much for words of four syllables. Do not you, Darcy?"

    "My style of writing is very different from yours."

    "Oh!" cried Miss Bingley, "Charles writes in the most careless
    way imaginable. He leaves out half his words, and blots the
    rest."

    "My ideas flow so rapidly that I have not time to express
    them--by which means my letters sometimes convey no ideas
    at all to my correspondents."

    "Your humility, Mr. Bingley," said Elizabeth, "must disarm
    reproof."

    "Nothing is more deceitful," said Darcy, "than the appearance of
    humility. It is often only carelessness of opinion, and sometimes
    an indirect boast."

    "And which of the two do you call _my_ little recent piece of
    modesty?"

    "The indirect boast; for you are really proud of your defects in
    writing, because you consider them as proceeding from a
    rapidity of thought and carelessness of execution, which, if not
    estimable, you think at least highly interesting. The power of
    doing anything with quickness is always prized much by the
    possessor, and often without any attention to the imperfection of
    the performance. When you told Mrs. Bennet this morning that
    if you ever resolved upon quitting Netherfield you should be
    gone in five minutes, you meant it to be a sort of panegyric, of
    compliment to yourself--and yet what is there so very laudable
    in a precipitance which must leave very necessary business
    undone, and can be of no real advantage to yourself or anyone
    else?"

    "Nay," cried Bingley, "this is too much, to remember at night all
    the foolish things that were said in the morning. And yet, upon
    my honour, I believe what I said of myself to be true, and I
    believe it at this moment. At least, therefore, I did not assume
    the character of needless precipitance merely to show off before
    the ladies."

    "I dare say you believed it; but I am by no means convinced that
    you would be gone with such celerity. Your conduct would be
    quite as dependent on chance as that of any man I know; and if,
    as you were mounting your horse, a friend were to say, 'Bingley,
    you had better stay till next week,' you would probably do it,
    you would probably not go--and at another word, might stay a
    month."

    "You have only proved by this," cried Elizabeth, "that Mr.
    Bingley did not do justice to his own disposition. You have
    shown him off now much more than he did himself."

    "I am exceedingly gratified," said Bingley, "by your converting
    what my friend says into a compliment on the sweetness of my
    temper. But I am afraid you are giving it a turn which that
    gentleman did by no means intend; for he would certainly think
    better of me, if under such a circumstance I were to give a flat
    denial, and ride off as fast as I could."

    "Would Mr. Darcy then consider the rashness of your original
    intentions as atoned for by your obstinacy in adhering to it?"

    "Upon my word, I cannot exactly explain the matter; Darcy must
    speak for himself."

    "You expect me to account for opinions which you choose to
    call mine, but which I have never acknowledged. Allowing the
    case, however, to stand according to your representation, you
    must remember, Miss Bennet, that the friend who is supposed to
    desire his return to the house, and the delay of his plan, has
    merely desired it, asked it without offering one argument in
    favour of its propriety."

    "To yield readily--easily--to the _persuasion_ of a friend is
    no merit with you."

    "To yield without conviction is no compliment to the understanding
    of either."

    "You appear to me, Mr. Darcy, to allow nothing for the
    influence of friendship and affection. A regard for the requester
    would often make one readily yield to a request, without waiting
    for arguments to reason one into it. I am not particularly
    speaking of such a case as you have supposed about Mr.
    Bingley. We may as well wait, perhaps, till the circumstance
    occurs before we discuss the discretion of his behaviour
    thereupon. But in general and ordinary cases between friend and
    friend, where one of them is desired by the other to change a
    resolution of no very great moment, should you think ill of that
    person for complying with the desire, without waiting to be
    argued into it?"

    "Will it not be advisable, before we proceed on this subject, to
    arrange with rather more precision the degree of importance
    which is to appertain to this request, as well as the degree of
    intimacy subsisting between the parties?"

    "By all means," cried Bingley; "let us hear all the particulars,
    not forgetting their comparative height and size; for that will
    have more weight in the argument, Miss Bennet, than you may be
    aware of. I assure you, that if Darcy were not such a great tall
    fellow, in comparison with myself, I should not pay him half so
    much deference. I declare I do not know a more awful object
    than Darcy, on particular occasions, and in particular places; at
    his own house especially, and of a Sunday evening, when he has
    nothing to do."

    Mr. Darcy smiled; but Elizabeth thought she could perceive that
    he was rather offended, and therefore checked her laugh. Miss
    Bingley warmly resented the indignity he had received, in an
    expostulation with her brother for talking such nonsense.

    "I see your design, Bingley," said his friend. "You dislike an
    argument, and want to silence this."

    "Perhaps I do. Arguments are too much like disputes. If you and
    Miss Bennet will defer yours till I am out of the room, I shall
    be very thankful; and then you may say whatever you like of me."

    "What you ask," said Elizabeth, "is no sacrifice on my side; and
    Mr. Darcy had much better finish his letter."

    Mr. Darcy took her advice, and did finish his letter.

    When that business was over, he applied to Miss Bingley and
    Elizabeth for an indulgence of some music. Miss Bingley moved
    with some alacrity to the pianoforte; and, after a polite request
    that Elizabeth would lead the way which the other as politely
    and more earnestly negatived, she seated herself.

    Mrs. Hurst sang with her sister, and while they were thus
    employed, Elizabeth could not help observing, as she turned
    over some music-books that lay on the instrument, how frequently
    Mr. Darcy's eyes were fixed on her. She hardly knew how to
    suppose that she could be an object of admiration to so great a
    man; and yet that he should look at her because he disliked her,
    was still more strange. She could only imagine, however, at last
    that she drew his notice because there was something more wrong
    and reprehensible, according to his ideas of right, than in any
    other person present. The supposition did not pain her. She
    liked him too little to care for his approbation.

    After playing some Italian songs, Miss Bingley varied the charm
    by a lively Scotch air; and soon afterwards Mr. Darcy, drawing
    near Elizabeth, said to her:

    "Do not you feel a great inclination, Miss Bennet, to seize such
    an opportunity of dancing a reel?"

    She smiled, but made no answer. He repeated the question, with
    some surprise at her silence.

    "Oh!" said she, "I heard you before, but I could not immediately
    determine what to say in reply. You wanted me, I know, to say
    'Yes,' that you might have the pleasure of despising my taste;
    but I always delight in overthrowing those kind of schemes,
    and cheating a person of their premeditated contempt. I have,
    therefore, made up my mind to tell you, that I do not want to
    dance a reel at all--and now despise me if you dare."

    "Indeed I do not dare."

    Elizabeth, having rather expected to affront him, was amazed at
    his gallantry; but there was a mixture of sweetness and archness
    in her manner which made it difficult for her to affront anybody;
    and Darcy had never been so bewitched by any woman as he
    was by her. He really believed, that were it not for the
    inferiority of her connections, he should be in some danger.

    Miss Bingley saw, or suspected enough to be jealous; and her
    great anxiety for the recovery of her dear friend Jane received
    some assistance from her desire of getting rid of Elizabeth.

    She often tried to provoke Darcy into disliking her guest, by
    talking of their supposed marriage, and planning his happiness in
    such an alliance.

    "I hope," said she, as they were walking together in the
    shrubbery the next day, "you will give your mother-in-law a few
    hints, when this desirable event takes place, as to the advantage
    of holding her tongue; and if you can compass it, do sure the
    younger girls of running after officers. And, if I may mention so
    delicate a subject, endeavour to check that little something,
    bordering on conceit and impertinence, which your lady
    possesses."

    "Have you anything else to propose for my domestic felicity?"

    "Oh! yes. Do let the portraits of your uncle and aunt Phillips be
    placed in the gallery at Pemberley. Put them next to your
    great-uncle the judge. They are in the same profession, you
    know, only in different lines. As for your Elizabeth's picture, you
    must not have it taken, for what painter could do justice to those
    beautiful eyes?"

    "It would not be easy, indeed, to catch their expression, but their
    colour and shape, and the eyelashes, so remarkably fine, might
    be copied."

    At that moment they were met from another walk by Mrs. Hurst
    and Elizabeth herself.

    "I did not know that you intended to walk," said Miss Bingley,
    in some confusion, lest they had been overheard.

    "You used us abominably ill," answered Mrs. Hurst, "running
    away without telling us that you were coming out."

    Then taking the disengaged arm of Mr. Darcy, she left Elizabeth
    to walk by herself. The path just admitted three. Mr. Darcy felt
    their rudeness, and immediately said:

    "This walk is not wide enough for our party. We had better go
    into the avenue."

    But Elizabeth, who had not the least inclination to remain with
    them, laughingly answered:

    "No, no; stay where you are. You are charmingly grouped, and
    appear to uncommon advantage. The picturesque would be
    spoilt by admitting a fourth. Good-bye."

    She then ran gaily off, rejoicing as she rambled about, in the
    hope of being at home again in a day or two. Jane was already
    so much recovered as to intend leaving her room for a couple of
    hours that evening.

    #2
      jvc 28.11.2005 17:18:21 (permalink)
      Chapter 11


      When the ladies removed after dinner, Elizabeth ran up to her
      sister, and seeing her well guarded from cold, attended her into
      the drawing-room, where she was welcomed by her two friends
      with many professions of pleasure; and Elizabeth had never seen
      them so agreeable as they were during the hour which passed
      before the gentlemen appeared. Their powers of conversation
      were considerable. They could describe an entertainment with
      accuracy, relate an anecdote with humour, and laugh at their
      acquaintance with spirit.

      But when the gentlemen entered, Jane was no longer the first
      object; Miss Bingley's eyes were instantly turned toward Darcy,
      and she had something to say to him before he had advanced
      many steps. He addressed himself to Miss Bennet, with a polite
      congratulation; Mr. Hurst also made her a slight bow, and said
      he was "very glad;" but diffuseness and warmth remained for
      Bingley's salutation. He was full of joy and attention. The first
      half-hour was spent in piling up the fire, lest she should suffer
      from the change of room; and she removed at his desire to the
      other side of the fireplace, that she might be further from the
      door. He then sat down by her, and talked scarcely to anyone
      else. Elizabeth, at work in the opposite corner, saw it all with
      great delight.

      When tea was over, Mr. Hurst reminded his sister-in-law of the
      card-table--but in vain. She had obtained private intelligence
      that Mr. Darcy did not wish for cards; and Mr. Hurst soon found
      even his open petition rejected. She assured him that no one
      intended to play, and the silence of the whole party on the
      subject seemed to justify her. Mr. Hurst had therefore nothing
      to do, but to stretch himself on one of the sofas and go to
      sleep. Darcy took up a book; Miss Bingley did the same; and
      Mrs. Hurst, principally occupied in playing with her bracelets
      and rings, joined now and then in her brother's conversation
      with Miss Bennet.

      Miss Bingley's attention was quite as much engaged in watching
      Mr. Darcy's progress through _his_ book, as in reading her own;
      and she was perpetually either making some inquiry, or looking
      at his page. She could not win him, however, to any conversation;
      he merely answered her question, and read on. At length, quite
      exhausted by the attempt to be amused with her own book, which
      she had only chosen because it was the second volume of his,
      she gave a great yawn and said, "How pleasant it is to spend an
      evening in this way! I declare after all there is no enjoyment
      like reading! How much sooner one tires of anything than of a
      book! When I have a house of my own, I shall be miserable if
      I have not an excellent library."

      No one made any reply. She then yawned again, threw aside her
      book, and cast her eyes round the room in quest for some
      amusement; when hearing her brother mentioning a ball to Miss
      Bennet, she turned suddenly towards him and said:

      "By the bye, Charles, are you really serious in meditating a dance
      at Netherfield? I would advise you, before you determine on it,
      to consult the wishes of the present party; I am much mistaken if
      there are not some among us to whom a ball would be rather a
      punishment than a pleasure."

      "If you mean Darcy," cried her brother, "he may go to bed, if he
      chooses, before it begins--but as for the ball, it is quite a settled
      thing; and as soon as Nicholls has made white soup enough, I
      shall send round my cards."

      "I should like balls infinitely better," she replied, "if they
      were carried on in a different manner; but there is something
      insufferably tedious in the usual process of such a meeting. It
      would surely be much more rational if conversation instead of
      dancing were made the order of the day."

      "Much more rational, my dear Caroline, I dare say, but it would
      not be near so much like a ball."

      Miss Bingley made no answer, and soon afterwards she got up
      and walked about the room. Her figure was elegant, and she
      walked well; but Darcy, at whom it was all aimed, was still
      inflexibly studious. In the desperation of her feelings, she
      resolved on one effort more, and, turning to Elizabeth, said:

      "Miss Eliza Bennet, let me persuade you to follow my example,
      and take a turn about the room. I assure you it is very
      refreshing after sitting so long in one attitude."

      Elizabeth was surprised, but agreed to it immediately. Miss
      Bingley succeeded no less in the real object of her civility;
      Mr. Darcy looked up. He was as much awake to the novelty of
      attention in that quarter as Elizabeth herself could be, and
      unconsciously closed his book. He was directly invited to join
      their party, but he declined it, observing that he could imagine
      but two motives for their choosing to walk up and down the
      room together, with either of which motives his joining them
      would interfere. "What could he mean? She was dying to know
      what could be his meaning?"--and asked Elizabeth whether she
      could at all understand him?

      "Not at all," was her answer; "but depend upon it, he means to
      be severe on us, and our surest way of disappointing him will be
      to ask nothing about it."

      Miss Bingley, however, was incapable of disappointing Mr.
      Darcy in anything, and persevered therefore in requiring an
      explanation of his two motives.

      "I have not the smallest objection to explaining them," said he,
      as soon as she allowed him to speak. "You either choose this
      method of passing the evening because you are in each other's
      confidence, and have secret affairs to discuss, or because you are
      conscious that your figures appear to the greatest advantage in
      walking; if the first, I would be completely in your way, and if
      the second, I can admire you much better as I sit by the fire."

      "Oh! shocking!" cried Miss Bingley. "I never heard anything so
      abominable. How shall we punish him for such a speech?"

      "Nothing so easy, if you have but the inclination," said Elizabeth.
      "We can all plague and punish one another. Tease him--laugh
      at him. Intimate as you are, you must know how it is to be
      done."

      "But upon my honour, I do _not_. I do assure you that my
      intimacy has not yet taught me _that_. Tease calmness of
      manner and presence of mind! No, no--feel he may defy us
      there. And as to laughter, we will not expose ourselves, if you
      please, by attempting to laugh without a subject. Mr. Darcy may
      hug himself."

      "Mr. Darcy is not to be laughed at!" cried Elizabeth. "That is
      an uncommon advantage, and uncommon I hope it will continue, for
      it would be a great loss to _me_ to have many such acquaintances.
      I dearly love a laugh."

      "Miss Bingley," said he, "has given me more credit than can be.
      The wisest and the best of men--nay, the wisest and best of their
      actions--may be rendered ridiculous by a person whose first
      object in life is a joke."

      "Certainly," replied Elizabeth--"there are such people, but I
      hope I am not one of _them_. I hope I never ridicule what is
      wise and good. Follies and nonsense, whims and
      inconsistencies, _do_ divert me, I own, and I laugh at them
      whenever I can. But these, I suppose, are precisely what you
      are without."

      "Perhaps that is not possible for anyone. But it has been the
      study of my life to avoid those weaknesses which often expose a
      strong understanding to ridicule."

      "Such as vanity and pride."

      "Yes, vanity is a weakness indeed. But pride--where there is a
      real superiority of mind, pride will be always under good
      regulation."

      Elizabeth turned away to hide a smile.

      "Your examination of Mr. Darcy is over, I presume," said Miss
      Bingley; "and pray what is the result?"

      "I am perfectly convinced by it that Mr. Darcy has no defect.
      He owns it himself without disguise."

      "No," said Darcy, "I have made no such pretension. I have
      faults enough, but they are not, I hope, of understanding.
      My temper I dare not vouch for. It is, I believe, too little
      yielding--certainly too little for the convenience of the world.
      I cannot forget the follies and vices of other so soon as I ought,
      nor their offenses against myself. My feelings are not puffed
      about with every attempt to move them. My temper would perhaps be
      called resentful. My good opinion once lost, is lost forever."

      "_That_ is a failing indeed!" cried Elizabeth. "Implacable
      resentment _is_ a shade in a character. But you have chosen your
      fault well. I really cannot _laugh_ at it. You are safe from me."

      "There is, I believe, in every disposition a tendency to some
      particular evil--a natural defect, which not even the best
      education can overcome."

      "And _your_ defect is to hate everybody."

      "And yours," he replied with a smile, "is willfully to
      misunderstand them."

      "Do let us have a little music," cried Miss Bingley, tired of a
      conversation in which she had no share. "Louisa, you will not
      mind my waking Mr. Hurst?"

      Her sister had not the smallest objection, and the pianoforte was
      opened; and Darcy, after a few moments' recollection, was not
      sorry for it. He began to feel the danger of paying Elizabeth too
      much attention.



      Chapter 12


      In consequence of an agreement between the sisters, Elizabeth
      wrote the next morning to their mother, to beg that the carriage
      might be sent for them in the course of the day. But Mrs.
      Bennet, who had calculated on her daughters remaining at
      Netherfield till the following Tuesday, which would exactly
      finish Jane's week, could not bring herself to receive them with
      pleasure before. Her answer, therefore, was not propitious, at
      least not to Elizabeth's wishes, for she was impatient to get
      home. Mrs. Bennet sent them word that they could not possibly
      have the carriage before Tuesday; and in her postscript it was
      added, that if Mr. Bingley and his sister pressed them to stay
      longer, she could spare them very well. Against staying longer,
      however, Elizabeth was positively resolved--nor did she much
      expect it would be asked; and fearful, on the contrary, as being
      considered as intruding themselves needlessly long, she urged
      Jane to borrow Mr. Bingley's carriage immediately, and at
      length it was settled that their original design of leaving
      Netherfield that morning should be mentioned, and the request
      made.

      The communication excited many professions of concern; and
      enough was said of wishing them to stay at least till the
      following day to work on Jane; and till the morrow their going
      was deferred. Miss Bingley was then sorry that she had
      proposed the delay, for her jealousy and dislike of one sister
      much exceeded her affection for the other.

      The master of the house heard with real sorrow that they were
      to go so soon, and repeatedly tried to persuade Miss Bennet that
      it would not be safe for her--that she was not enough recovered;
      but Jane was firm where she felt herself to be right.

      To Mr. Darcy it was welcome intelligence--Elizabeth had been
      at Netherfield long enough. She attracted him more than he
      liked--and Miss Bingley was uncivil to _her_, and more teasing
      than usual to himself. He wisely resolved to be particularly
      careful that no sign of admiration should _now_ escape him,
      nothing that could elevate her with the hope of influencing his
      felicity; sensible that if such an idea had been suggested,
      his behaviour during the last day must have material weight in
      confirming or crushing it. Steady to his purpose, he scarcely
      spoke ten words to her through the whole of Saturday, and
      though they were at one time left by themselves for half-an-hour,
      he adhered most conscientiously to his book, and would not
      even look at her.

      On Sunday, after morning service, the separation, so agreeable
      to almost all, took place. Miss Bingley's civility to Elizabeth
      increased at last very rapidly, as well as her affection for Jane;
      and when they parted, after assuring the latter of the pleasure
      it would always give her to see her either at Longbourn or
      Netherfield, and embracing her most tenderly, she even shook
      hands with the former. Elizabeth took leave of the whole party
      in the liveliest of spirits.

      They were not welcomed home very cordially by their mother.
      Mrs. Bennet wondered at their coming, and thought them very
      wrong to give so much trouble, and was sure Jane would have
      caught cold again. But their father, though very laconic in his
      expressions of pleasure, was really glad to see them; he had felt
      their importance in the family circle. The evening conversation,
      when they were all assembled, had lost much of its animation,
      and almost all its sense by the absence of Jane and Elizabeth.

      They found Mary, as usual, deep in the study of thorough-bass
      and human nature; and had some extracts to admire, and some
      new observations of threadbare morality to listen to. Catherine
      and Lydia had information for them of a different sort. Much
      had been done and much had been said in the regiment since the
      preceding Wednesday; several of the officers had dined lately
      with their uncle, a private had been flogged, and it had actually
      been hinted that Colonel Forster was going to be married.



      Chapter 13


      "I hope, my dear," said Mr. Bennet to his wife, as they were
      at breakfast the next morning, "that you have ordered a good
      dinner to-day, because I have reason to expect an addition to
      our family party."

      "Who do you mean, my dear? I know of nobody that is coming,
      I am sure, unless Charlotte Lucas should happen to call in--and
      I hope _my_ dinners are good enough for her. I do not believe
      she often sees such at home."

      "The person of whom I speak is a gentleman, and a stranger."

      Mrs. Bennet's eyes sparkled. "A gentleman and a stranger! It is
      Mr. Bingley, I am sure! Well, I am sure I shall be extremely glad
      to see Mr. Bingley. But--good Lord! how unlucky! There is not
      a bit of fish to be got to-day. Lydia, my love, ring the bell--I
      must speak to Hill this moment."

      "It is _not_ Mr. Bingley," said her husband; "it is a person whom
      I never saw in the whole course of my life."

      This roused a general astonishment; and he had the pleasure of
      being eagerly questioned by his wife and his five daughters at
      once.

      After amusing himself some time with their curiosity, he thus
      explained:

      "About a month ago I received this letter; and about a fortnight
      ago I answered it, for I thought it a case of some delicacy, and
      requiring early attention. It is from my cousin, Mr. Collins, who,
      when I am dead, may turn you all out of this house as soon as he
      pleases."

      "Oh! my dear," cried his wife, "I cannot bear to hear that
      mentioned. Pray do not talk of that odious man. I do think it is
      the hardest thing in the world, that your estate should be entailed
      away from your own children; and I am sure, if I had been you, I
      should have tried long ago to do something or other about it."

      Jane and Elizabeth tried to explain to her the nature of an entail.
      They had often attempted to do it before, but it was a subject
      on which Mrs. Bennet was beyond the reach of reason, and she
      continued to rail bitterly against the cruelty of settling an
      estate away from a family of five daughters, in favour of a man
      whom nobody cared anything about.

      "It certainly is a most iniquitous affair," said Mr. Bennet,
      "and nothing can clear Mr. Collins from the guilt of inheriting
      Longbourn. But if you will listen to his letter, you may perhaps
      be a little softened by his manner of expressing himself."

      "No, that I am sure I shall not; and I think it is very impertinent
      of him to write to you at all, and very hypocritical. I hate such
      false friends. Why could he not keep on quarreling with you, as
      his father did before him?"

      "Why, indeed; he does seem to have had some filial scruples on
      that head, as you will hear."

      "Hunsford, near Westerham, Kent,
      15th October.

      "Dear Sir,--

      "The disagreement subsisting between yourself and my late
      honoured father always gave me much uneasiness, and since I
      have had the misfortune to lose him, I have frequently wished
      to heal the breach; but for some time I was kept back by my own
      doubts, fearing lest it might seem disrespectful to his memory
      for me to be on good terms with anyone with whom it had always
      pleased him to be at variance.--'There, Mrs. Bennet.'--My
      mind, however, is now made up on the subject, for having
      received ordination at Easter, I have been so fortunate as to
      be distinguished by the patronage of the Right Honourable Lady
      Catherine de Bourgh, widow of Sir Lewis de Bourgh, whose
      bounty and beneficence has preferred me to the valuable rectory
      of this parish, where it shall be my earnest endeavour to demean
      myself with grateful respect towards her ladyship, and be ever
      ready to perform those rites and ceremonies which are instituted
      by the Church of England. As a clergyman, moreover, I feel it
      my duty to promote and establish the blessing of peace in all
      families within in the reach of my influence; and on these
      grounds I flatter myself that my present overtures are highly
      commendable, and that the circumstance of my being next in the
      entail of Longbourn estate will be kindly overlooked on your
      side, and not lead you to reject the offered olive-branch.
      I cannot be otherwise than concerned at being the means of
      injuring your amiable daughters, and beg leave to apologise for
      it, as well as to assure you of my readiness to make them every
      possible amends--but of this hereafter. If you should have
      no objection to receive me into your house, I propose myself
      the satisfaction of waiting on you and your family, Monday,
      November 18th, by four o'clock, and shall probably trespass on
      your hospitality till the Saturday se'ennight following, which I
      can do without any inconvenience, as Lady Catherine is far from
      objecting to my occasional absence on a Sunday, provided that
      some other clergyman is engaged to do the duty of the day.--I
      remain, dear sir, with respectful compliments to your lady and
      daughters, your well-wisher and friend,

      "WILLIAM COLLINS"

      "At four o'clock, therefore, we may expect this peace-making
      gentleman," said Mr. Bennet, as he folded up the letter. "He
      seems to be a most conscientious and polite young man, upon
      my word, and I doubt not will prove a valuable acquaintance,
      especially if Lady Catherine should be so indulgent as to let
      him come to us again."

      "There is some sense in what he says about the girls, however,
      and if he is disposed to make them any amends, I shall not be
      the person to discourage him."

      "Though it is difficult," said Jane, "to guess in what way he can
      mean to make us the atonement he thinks our due, the wish is
      certainly to his credit."

      Elizabeth was chiefly struck by his extraordinary deference for
      Lady Catherine, and his kind intention of christening, marrying,
      and burying his parishioners whenever it were required.

      "He must be an oddity, I think," said she. "I cannot make him
      out.--There is something very pompous in his style.--And what
      can he mean by apologising for being next in the entail?--We
      cannot suppose he would help it if he could.--Could he be a
      sensible man, sir?"

      "No, my dear, I think not. I have great hopes of finding him
      quite the reverse. There is a mixture of servility and
      self-importance in his letter, which promises well. I am
      impatient to see him."

      "In point of composition," said Mary, "the letter does not seem
      defective. The idea of the olive-branch perhaps is not wholly
      new, yet I think it is well expressed."

      To Catherine and Lydia, neither the letter nor its writer were
      in any degree interesting. It was next to impossible that their
      cousin should come in a scarlet coat, and it was now some
      weeks since they had received pleasure from the society of a
      man in any other colour. As for their mother, Mr. Collins's
      letter had done away much of her ill-will, and she was preparing
      to see him with a degree of composure which astonished her
      husband and daughters.

      Mr. Collins was punctual to his time, and was received with
      great politeness by the whole family. Mr. Bennet indeed said
      little; but the ladies were ready enough to talk, and Mr. Collins
      seemed neither in need of encouragement, nor inclined to be
      silent himself. He was a tall, heavy-looking young man of
      five-and-twenty. His air was grave and stately, and his
      manners were very formal. He had not been long seated before
      he complimented Mrs. Bennet on having so fine a family of
      daughters; said he had heard much of their beauty, but that in
      this instance fame had fallen short of the truth; and added,
      that he did not doubt her seeing them all in due time disposed
      of in marriage. This gallantry was not much to the taste of
      some of his hearers; but Mrs. Bennet, who quarreled with no
      compliments, answered most readily.

      "You are very kind, I am sure; and I wish with all my heart it
      may prove so, for else they will be destitute enough. Things are
      settled so oddly."

      "You allude, perhaps, to the entail of this estate."

      "Ah! sir, I do indeed. It is a grievous affair to my poor girls,
      you must confess. Not that I mean to find fault with _you_, for
      such things I know are all chance in this world. There is no
      knowing how estates will go when once they come to be entailed."

      "I am very sensible, madam, of the hardship to my fair cousins,
      and could say much on the subject, but that I am cautious of
      appearing forward and precipitate. But I can assure the young
      ladies that I come prepared to admire them. At present I will
      not say more; but, perhaps, when we are better acquainted--"

      He was interrupted by a summons to dinner; and the girls smiled
      on each other. They were not the only objects of Mr. Collins's
      admiration. The hall, the dining-room, and all its furniture,
      were examined and praised; and his commendation of everything
      would have touched Mrs. Bennet's heart, but for the mortifying
      supposition of his viewing it all as his own future property.
      The dinner too in its turn was highly admired; and he begged to
      know to which of his fair cousins the excellency of its cooking
      was owing. But he was set right there by Mrs. Bennet, who
      assured him with some asperity that they were very well able to
      keep a good cook, and that her daughters had nothing to do in
      the kitchen. He begged pardon for having displeased her. In a
      softened tone she declared herself not at all offended; but he
      continued to apologise for about a quarter of an hour.



      Chapter 14


      During dinner, Mr. Bennet scarcely spoke at all; but when the
      servants were withdrawn, he thought it time to have some
      conversation with his guest, and therefore started a subject in
      which he expected him to shine, by observing that he seemed
      very fortunate in his patroness. Lady Catherine de Bourgh's
      attention to his wishes, and consideration for his comfort,
      appeared very remarkable. Mr. Bennet could not have chosen
      better. Mr. Collins was eloquent in her praise. The subject
      elevated him to more than usual solemnity of manner, and with a
      most important aspect he protested that "he had never in his life
      witnessed such behaviour in a person of rank--such affability
      and condescension, as he had himself experienced from Lady
      Catherine. She had been graciously pleased to approve of both
      of the discourses which he had already had the honour of
      preaching before her. She had also asked him twice to dine at
      Rosings, and had sent for him only the Saturday before, to make
      up her pool of quadrille in the evening. Lady Catherine was
      reckoned proud by many people he knew, but _he_ had never
      seen anything but affability in her. She had always spoken to
      him as she would to any other gentleman; she made not the
      smallest objection to his joining in the society of the
      neighbourhood nor to his leaving the parish occasionally for a
      week or two, to visit his relations. She had even condescended
      to advise him to marry as soon as he could, provided he chose
      with discretion; and had once paid him a visit in his humble
      parsonage, where she had perfectly approved all the alterations
      he had been making, and had even vouchsafed to suggest some
      herself--some shelves in the closet upstairs."

      "That is all very proper and civil, I am sure," said Mrs. Bennet,
      "and I dare say she is a very agreeable woman. It is a pity that
      great ladies in general are not more like her. Does she live near
      you, sir?"

      "The garden in which stands my humble abode is separated only
      by a lane from Rosings Park, her ladyship's residence."

      "I think you said she was a widow, sir? Has she any family?"

      "She has only one daughter, the heiress of Rosings, and of very
      extensive property."

      "Ah!" said Mrs. Bennet, shaking her head, "then she is better off
      than many girls. And what sort of young lady is she? Is she
      handsome?"

      "She is a most charming young lady indeed. Lady Catherine
      herself says that, in point of true beauty, Miss de Bourgh is far
      superior to the handsomest of her sex, because there is that in
      her features which marks the young lady of distinguished birth.
      She is unfortunately of a sickly constitution, which has prevented
      her from making that progress in many accomplishments which
      she could not have otherwise failed of, as I am informed by the
      lady who superintended her education, and who still resides with
      them. But she is perfectly amiable, and often condescends to
      drive by my humble abode in her little phaeton and ponies."

      "Has she been presented? I do not remember her name among
      the ladies at court."

      "Her indifferent state of health unhappily prevents her being
      in town; and by that means, as I told Lady Catherine one day,
      has deprived the British court of its brightest ornaments.
      Her ladyship seemed pleased with the idea; and you may imagine
      that I am happy on every occasion to offer those little
      delicate compliments which are always acceptable to ladies.
      I have more than once observed to Lady Catherine, that her
      charming daughter seemed born to be a duchess, and that the
      most elevated rank, instead of giving her consequence, would
      be adorned by her. These are the kind of little things which
      please her ladyship, and it is a sort of attention which I
      conceive myself peculiarly bound to pay."

      "You judge very properly," said Mr. Bennet, "and it is happy for
      you that you possess the talent of flattering with delicacy. May I
      ask whether these pleasing attentions proceed from the impulse
      of the moment, or are the result of previous study?"

      "They arise chiefly from what is passing at the time, and though
      I sometimes amuse myself with suggesting and arranging such
      little elegant compliments as may be adapted to ordinary occasions,
      I always wish to give them as unstudied an air as possible."

      Mr. Bennet's expectations were fully answered. His cousin was
      as absurd as he had hoped, and he listened to him with the
      keenest enjoyment, maintaining at the same time the most
      resolute composure of countenance, and, except in an occasional
      glance at Elizabeth, requiring no partner in his pleasure.

      By tea-time, however, the dose had been enough, and Mr.
      Bennet was glad to take his guest into the drawing-room again,
      and, when tea was over, glad to invite him to read aloud to the
      ladies. Mr. Collins readily assented, and a book was produced;
      but, on beholding it (for everything announced it to be from a
      circulating library), he started back, and begging pardon,
      protested that he never read novels. Kitty stared at him, and
      Lydia exclaimed. Other books were produced, and after some
      deliberation he chose Fordyce's Sermons. Lydia gaped as he
      opened the volume, and before he had, with very monotonous
      solemnity, read three pages, she interrupted him with:

      "Do you know, mamma, that my uncle Phillips talks of turning
      away Richard; and if he does, Colonel Forster will hire him. My
      aunt told me so herself on Saturday. I shall walk to Meryton
      to-morrow to hear more about it, and to ask when Mr. Denny
      comes back from town."

      Lydia was bid by her two eldest sisters to hold her tongue; but
      Mr. Collins, much offended, laid aside his book, and said:

      "I have often observed how little young ladies are interested by
      books of a serious stamp, though written solely for their benefit.
      It amazes me, I confess; for, certainly, there can be nothing so
      advantageous to them as instruction. But I will no longer
      importune my young cousin."

      Then turning to Mr. Bennet, he offered himself as his antagonist
      at backgammon. Mr. Bennet accepted the challenge, observing
      that he acted very wisely in leaving the girls to their own trifling
      amusements. Mrs. Bennet and her daughters apologised most
      civilly for Lydia's interruption, and promised that it should not
      occur again, if he would resume his book; but Mr. Collins, after
      assuring them that he bore his young cousin no ill-will, and
      should never resent her behaviour as any affront, seated himself
      at another table with Mr. Bennet, and prepared for backgammon.



      Chapter 15


      Mr. Collins was not a sensible man, and the deficiency of nature
      had been but little assisted by education or society; the greatest
      part of his life having been spent under the guidance of an
      illiterate and miserly father; and though he belonged to one of
      the universities, he had merely kept the necessary terms, without
      forming at it any useful acquaintance. The subjection in which
      his father had brought him up had given him originally great
      humility of manner; but it was now a good deal counteracted by
      the self-conceit of a weak head, living in retirement, and the
      consequential feelings of early and unexpected prosperity. A
      fortunate chance had recommended him to Lady Catherine de
      Bourgh when the living of Hunsford was vacant; and the respect
      which he felt for her high rank, and his veneration for her as his
      patroness, mingling with a very good opinion of himself, of his
      authority as a clergyman, and his right as a rector, made him
      altogether a mixture of pride and obsequiousness,
      self-importance and humility.

      Having now a good house and a very sufficient income, he
      intended to marry; and in seeking a reconciliation with the
      Longbourn family he had a wife in view, as he meant to choose
      one of the daughters, if he found them as handsome and amiable
      as they were represented by common report. This was his plan
      of amends--of atonement--for inheriting their father's estate;
      and he thought it an excellent one, full of eligibility and
      suitableness, and excessively generous and disinterested on his
      own part.

      His plan did not vary on seeing them. Miss Bennet's lovely face
      confirmed his views, and established all his strictest notions of
      what was due to seniority; and for the first evening _she_ was his
      settled choice. The next morning, however, made an alteration;
      for in a quarter of an hour's tete-a-tete with Mrs. Bennet before
      breakfast, a conversation beginning with his parsonage-house,
      and leading naturally to the avowal of his hopes, that a mistress
      might be found for it at Longbourn, produced from her, amid
      very complaisant smiles and general encouragement, a caution
      against the very Jane he had fixed on. "As to her _younger_
      daughters, she could not take upon her to say--she could not
      positively answer--but she did not _know_ of any prepossession;
      her _eldest_ daughter, she must just mention--she felt it
      incumbent on her to hint, was likely to be very soon engaged."

      Mr. Collins had only to change from Jane to Elizabeth--and it
      was soon done--done while Mrs. Bennet was stirring the fire.
      Elizabeth, equally next to Jane in birth and beauty, succeeded
      her of course.

      Mrs. Bennet treasured up the hint, and trusted that she might
      soon have two daughters married; and the man whom she could
      not bear to speak of the day before was now high in her good
      graces.

      Lydia's intention of walking to Meryton was not forgotten;
      every sister except Mary agreed to go with her; and Mr. Collins
      was to attend them, at the request of Mr. Bennet, who was most
      anxious to get rid of him, and have his library to himself; for
      thither Mr. Collins had followed him after breakfast; and there he
      would continue, nominally engaged with one of the largest folios
      in the collection, but really talking to Mr. Bennet, with little
      cessation, of his house and garden at Hunsford. Such doings
      discomposed Mr. Bennet exceedingly. In his library he had been
      always sure of leisure and tranquillity; and though prepared, as
      he told Elizabeth, to meet with folly and conceit in every other
      room of the house, he was used to be free from them there; his
      civility, therefore, was most prompt in inviting Mr. Collins to
      join his daughters in their walk; and Mr. Collins, being in fact
      much better fitted for a walker than a reader, was extremely
      pleased to close his large book, and go.

      In pompous nothings on his side, and civil assents on that of
      his cousins, their time passed till they entered Meryton. The
      attention of the younger ones was then no longer to be gained by
      him. Their eyes were immediately wandering up in the street in
      quest of the officers, and nothing less than a very smart bonnet
      indeed, or a really new muslin in a shop window, could recall
      them.

      But the attention of every lady was soon caught by a young man,
      whom they had never seen before, of most gentlemanlike
      appearance, walking with another officer on the other side of the
      way. The officer was the very Mr. Denny concerning whose
      return from London Lydia came to inquire, and he bowed as
      they passed. All were struck with the stranger's air, all
      wondered who he could be; and Kitty and Lydia, determined if
      possible to find out, led the way across the street, under pretense
      of wanting something in an opposite shop, and fortunately had
      just gained the pavement when the two gentlemen, turning back,
      had reached the same spot. Mr. Denny addressed them directly,
      and entreated permission to introduce his friend, Mr. Wickham,
      who had returned with him the day before from town, and he
      was happy to say had accepted a commission in their corps.
      This was exactly as it should be; for the young man wanted only
      regimentals to make him completely charming. His appearance
      was greatly in his favour; he had all the best part of beauty, a
      fine countenance, a good figure, and very pleasing address. The
      introduction was followed up on his side by a happy readiness of
      conversation--a readiness at the same time perfectly correct and
      unassuming; and the whole party were still standing and talking
      together very agreeably, when the sound of horses drew their
      notice, and Darcy and Bingley were seen riding down the street.
      On distinguishing the ladies of the group, the two gentlemen
      came directly towards them, and began the usual civilities.
      Bingley was the principal spokesman, and Miss Bennet the
      principal object. He was then, he said, on his way to Longbourn
      on purpose to inquire after her. Mr. Darcy corroborated it with
      a bow, and was beginning to determine not to fix his eyes on
      Elizabeth, when they were suddenly arrested by the sight of the
      stranger, and Elizabeth happening to see the countenance of
      both as they looked at each other, was all astonishment at the
      effect of the meeting. Both changed colour, one looked white,
      the other red. Mr. Wickham, after a few moments, touched his
      hat--a salutation which Mr. Darcy just deigned to return. What
      could be the meaning of it? It was impossible to imagine; it was
      impossible not to long to know.

      In another minute, Mr. Bingley, but without seeming to have
      noticed what passed, took leave and rode on with his friend.

      Mr. Denny and Mr. Wickham walked with the young ladies to
      the door of Mr. Phillip's house, and then made their bows, in
      spite of Miss Lydia's pressing entreaties that they should come
      in, and even in spite of Mrs. Phillips's throwing up the parlour
      window and loudly seconding the invitation.

      Mrs. Phillips was always glad to see her nieces; and the two
      eldest, from their recent absence, were particularly welcome, and
      she was eagerly expressing her surprise at their sudden return
      home, which, as their own carriage had not fetched them, she
      should have known nothing about, if she had not happened to
      see Mr. Jones's shop-boy in the street, who had told her that
      they were not to send any more draughts to Netherfield because
      the Miss Bennets were come away, when her civility was
      claimed towards Mr. Collins by Jane's introduction of him. She
      received him with her very best politeness, which he returned
      with as much more, apologising for his intrusion, without any
      previous acquaintance with her, which he could not help
      flattering himself, however, might be justified by his relationship
      to the young ladies who introduced him to her notice. Mrs.
      Phillips was quite awed by such an excess of good breeding; but
      her contemplation of one stranger was soon put to an end by
      exclamations and inquiries about the other; of whom, however,
      she could only tell her nieces what they already knew, that Mr.
      Denny had brought him from London, and that he was to have a
      lieutenant's commission in the ----shire. She had been watching
      him the last hour, she said, as he walked up and down the street,
      and had Mr. Wickham appeared, Kitty and Lydia would certainly
      have continued the occupation, but unluckily no one passed
      windows now except a few of the officers, who, in comparison
      with the stranger, were become "stupid, disagreeable fellows."
      Some of them were to dine with the Phillipses the next day, and
      their aunt promised to make her husband call on Mr. Wickham,
      and give him an invitation also, if the family from Longbourn
      would come in the evening. This was agreed to, and Mrs.
      Phillips protested that they would have a nice comfortable noisy
      game of lottery tickets, and a little bit of hot supper afterwards.
      The prospect of such delights was very cheering, and they parted
      in mutual good spirits. Mr. Collins repeated his apologies in
      quitting the room, and was assured with unwearying civility that
      they were perfectly needless.

      As they walked home, Elizabeth related to Jane what she had
      seen pass between the two gentlemen; but though Jane would
      have defended either or both, had they appeared to be in the
      wrong, she could no more explain such behaviour than her sister.

      Mr. Collins on his return highly gratified Mrs. Bennet by
      admiring Mrs. Phillips's manners and politeness. He protested
      that, except Lady Catherine and her daughter, he had never seen
      a more elegant woman; for she had not only received him with
      the utmost civility, but even pointedly included him in her
      invitation for the next evening, although utterly unknown to her
      before. Something, he supposed, might be attributed to his
      connection with them, but yet he had never met with so much
      attention in the whole course of his life.



      Chapter 16


      As no objection was made to the young people's engagement
      with their aunt, and all Mr. Collins's scruples of leaving Mr.
      and Mrs. Bennet for a single evening during his visit were most
      steadily resisted, the coach conveyed him and his five cousins
      at a suitable hour to Meryton; and the girls had the pleasure of
      hearing, as they entered the drawing-room, that Mr. Wickham
      had accepted their uncle's invitation, and was then in the house.

      When this information was given, and they had all taken their
      seats, Mr. Collins was at leisure to look around him and admire,
      and he was so much struck with the size and furniture of the
      apartment, that he declared he might almost have supposed
      himself in the small summer breakfast parlour at Rosings; a
      comparison that did not at first convey much gratification; but
      when Mrs. Phillips understood from him what Rosings was, and
      who was its proprietor--when she had listened to the description
      of only one of Lady Catherine's drawing-rooms, and found that
      the chimney-piece alone had cost eight hundred pounds, she felt
      all the force of the compliment, and would hardly have resented
      a comparison with the housekeeper's room.

      In describing to her all the grandeur of Lady Catherine and her
      mansion, with occasional digressions in praise of his own humble
      abode, and the improvements it was receiving, he was happily
      employed until the gentlemen joined them; and he found in
      Mrs. Phillips a very attentive listener, whose opinion of
      his consequence increased with what she heard, and who was
      resolving to retail it all among her neighbours as soon as she
      could. To the girls, who could not listen to their cousin,
      and who had nothing to do but to wish for an instrument, and
      examine their own indifferent imitations of china on the
      mantelpiece, the interval of waiting appeared very long. It was
      over at last, however. The gentlemen did approach, and when
      Mr. Wickham walked into the room, Elizabeth felt that she had
      neither been seeing him before, nor thinking of him since, with
      the smallest degree of unreasonable admiration. The officers of
      the ----shire were in general a very creditable, gentlemanlike
      set, and the best of them were of the present party; but Mr.
      Wickham was as far beyond them all in person, countenance, air,
      and walk, as _they_ were superior to the broad-faced, stuffy
      uncle Phillips, breathing port wine, who followed them into
      the room.

      Mr. Wickham was the happy man towards whom almost every
      female eye was turned, and Elizabeth was the happy woman by
      whom he finally seated himself; and the agreeable manner in
      which he immediately fell into conversation, though it was only
      on its being a wet night, made her feel that the commonest,
      dullest, most threadbare topic might be rendered interesting by
      the skill of the speaker.

      With such rivals for the notice of the fair as Mr. Wickham and
      the officers, Mr. Collins seemed to sink into insignificance; to
      the young ladies he certainly was nothing; but he had still at
      intervals a kind listener in Mrs. Phillips, and was by her
      watchfulness, most abundantly supplied with coffee and muffin.
      When the card-tables were placed, he had the opportunity of
      obliging her in turn, by sitting down to whist.

      "I know little of the game at present," said he, "but I shall be
      glad to improve myself, for in my situation in life--" Mrs. Phillips
      was very glad for his compliance, but could not wait for his
      reason.

      Mr. Wickham did not play at whist, and with ready delight was he
      received at the other table between Elizabeth and Lydia. At first
      there seemed danger of Lydia's engrossing him entirely, for she
      was a most determined talker; but being likewise extremely fond
      of lottery tickets, she soon grew too much interested in the
      game, too eager in making bets and exclaiming after prizes to
      have attention for anyone in particular. Allowing for the
      common demands of the game, Mr. Wickham was therefore at leisure
      to talk to Elizabeth, and she was very willing to hear him,
      though what she chiefly wished to hear she could not hope to be
      told--the history of his acquaintance with Mr. Darcy. She dared
      not even mention that gentleman. Her curiosity, however, was
      unexpectedly relieved. Mr. Wickham began the subject himself.
      He inquired how far Netherfield was from Meryton; and, after
      receiving her answer, asked in a hesitating manner how long
      Mr. Darcy had been staying there.

      "About a month," said Elizabeth; and then, unwilling to let the
      subject drop, added, "He is a man of very large property in
      Derbyshire, I understand."

      "Yes," replied Mr. Wickham; "his estate there is a noble one.
      A clear ten thousand per annum. You could not have met with a
      person more capable of giving you certain information on that
      head than myself, for I have been connected with his family in
      a particular manner from my infancy."

      Elizabeth could not but look surprised.

      "You may well be surprised, Miss Bennet, at such an assertion,
      after seeing, as you probably might, the very cold manner of our
      meeting yesterday. Are you much acquainted with Mr. Darcy?"

      "As much as I ever wish to be," cried Elizabeth very warmly.
      "I have spent four days in the same house with him, and I think
      him very disagreeable."

      "I have no right to give _my_ opinion," said Wickham, "as to his
      being agreeable or otherwise. I am not qualified to form one. I
      have known him too long and too well to be a fair judge. It is
      impossible for _me_ to be impartial. But I believe your opinion
      of him would in general astonish--and perhaps you would not
      express it quite so strongly anywhere else. Here you are in your
      own family."

      "Upon my word, I say no more _here_ than I might say in any
      house in the neighbourhood, except Netherfield. He is not at all
      liked in Hertfordshire. Everybody is disgusted with his pride.
      You will not find him more favourably spoken of by anyone."

      "I cannot pretend to be sorry," said Wickham, after a short
      interruption, "that he or that any man should not be estimated
      beyond their deserts; but with _him_ I believe it does not often
      happen. The world is blinded by his fortune and consequence,
      or frightened by his high and imposing manners, and sees him
      only as he chooses to be seen."

      "I should take him, even on _my_ slight acquaintance, to be an
      ill-tempered man." Wickham only shook his head.

      "I wonder," said he, at the next opportunity of speaking,
      "whether he is likely to be in this country much longer."

      "I do not at all know; but I _heard_ nothing of his going away
      when I was at Netherfield. I hope your plans in favour of the
      ----shire will not be affected by his being in the neighbourhood."

      "Oh! no--it is not for _me_ to be driven away by Mr. Darcy. If
      _he_ wishes to avoid seeing _me_, he must go. We are not on
      friendly terms, and it always gives me pain to meet him, but I
      have no reason for avoiding _him_ but what I might proclaim
      before all the world, a sense of very great ill-usage, and most
      painful regrets at his being what he is. His father, Miss Bennet,
      the late Mr. Darcy, was one of the best men that ever breathed,
      and the truest friend I ever had; and I can never be in company
      with this Mr. Darcy without being grieved to the soul by a
      thousand tender recollections. His behaviour to myself has been
      scandalous; but I verily believe I could forgive him anything and
      everything, rather than his disappointing the hopes and
      disgracing the memory of his father."

      Elizabeth found the interest of the subject increase, and listened
      with all her heart; but the delicacy of it prevented further inquiry.

      Mr. Wickham began to speak on more general topics, Meryton,
      the neighbourhood, the society, appearing highly pleased with all
      that he had yet seen, and speaking of the latter with gentle but
      very intelligible gallantry.

      "It was the prospect of constant society, and good society," he
      added, "which was my chief inducement to enter the ----shire.
      I knew it to be a most respectable, agreeable corps, and my
      friend Denny tempted me further by his account of their
      present quarters, and the very great attentions and excellent
      acquaintances Meryton had procured them. Society, I own, is
      necessary to me. I have been a disappointed man, and my spirits
      will not bear solitude. I _must_ have employment and society.
      A military life is not what I was intended for, but circumstances
      have now made it eligible. The church _ought_ to have been
      my profession--I was brought up for the church, and I should at
      this time have been in possession of a most valuable living, had
      it pleased the gentleman we were speaking of just now."

      "Indeed!"

      "Yes--the late Mr. Darcy bequeathed me the next presentation
      of the best living in his gift. He was my godfather, and
      excessively attached to me. I cannot do justice to his kindness.
      He meant to provide for me amply, and thought he had done it;
      but when the living fell, it was given elsewhere."

      "Good heavens!" cried Elizabeth; "but how could _that_ be?
      How could his will be disregarded? Why did you not seek legal
      redress?"

      "There was just such an informality in the terms of the bequest
      as to give me no hope from law. A man of honour could not have
      doubted the intention, but Mr. Darcy chose to doubt it--or to
      treat it as a merely conditional recommendation, and to assert that
      I had forfeited all claim to it by extravagance, imprudence--in
      short anything or nothing. Certain it is, that the living became
      vacant two years ago, exactly as I was of an age to hold it, and
      that it was given to another man; and no less certain is it, that
      I cannot accuse myself of having really done anything to deserve
      to lose it. I have a warm, unguarded temper, and I may have
      spoken my opinion _of_ him, and _to_ him, too freely. I can recall
      nothing worse. But the fact is, that we are very different sort
      of men, and that he hates me."

      "This is quite shocking! He deserves to be publicly disgraced."

      "Some time or other he _will_ be--but it shall not be by _me_.
      Till I can forget his father, I can never defy or expose _him_."

      Elizabeth honoured him for such feelings, and thought him
      handsomer than ever as he expressed them.

      "But what," said she, after a pause, "can have been his motive?
      What can have induced him to behave so cruelly?"

      "A thorough, determined dislike of me--a dislike which I cannot
      but attribute in some measure to jealousy. Had the late Mr.
      Darcy liked me less, his son might have borne with me better;
      but his father's uncommon attachment to me irritated him, I
      believe, very early in life. He had not a temper to bear the sort of
      competition in which we stood--the sort of preference which
      was often given me."

      "I had not thought Mr. Darcy so bad as this--though I have
      never liked him. I had not thought so very ill of him. I had
      supposed him to be despising his fellow-creatures in general, but
      did not suspect him of descending to such malicious revenge,
      such injustice, such inhumanity as this."

      After a few minutes' reflection, however, she continued,
      "I _do_ remember his boasting one day, at Netherfield, of the
      implacability of his resentments, of his having an unforgiving
      temper. His disposition must be dreadful."

      "I will not trust myself on the subject," replied Wickham; "I
      can hardly be just to him."

      Elizabeth was again deep in thought, and after a time exclaimed,
      "To treat in such a manner the godson, the friend, the favourite
      of his father!" She could have added, "A young man, too,
      like _you_, whose very countenance may vouch for your being
      amiable"--but she contented herself with, "and one, too, who
      had probably been his companion from childhood, connected
      together, as I think you said, in the closest manner!"

      "We were born in the same parish, within the same park; the
      greatest part of our youth was passed together; inmates of the
      same house, sharing the same amusements, objects of the same
      parental care. _My_ father began life in the profession which
      your uncle, Mr. Phillips, appears to do so much credit to--but
      he gave up everything to be of use to the late Mr. Darcy and
      devoted all his time to the care of the Pemberley property.
      He was most highly esteemed by Mr. Darcy, a most intimate,
      confidential friend. Mr. Darcy often acknowledged himself
      to be under the greatest obligations to my father's active
      superintendence, and when, immediately before my father's
      death, Mr. Darcy gave him a voluntary promise of providing for
      me, I am convinced that he felt it to be as much a debt of
      gratitude to _him_, as of his affection to myself."

      "How strange!" cried Elizabeth. "How abominable! I wonder
      that the very pride of this Mr. Darcy has not made him just to
      you! If from no better motive, that he should not have been too
      proud to be dishonest--for dishonesty I must call it."

      "It _is_ wonderful," replied Wickham, "for almost all his actions
      may be traced to pride; and pride had often been his best friend.
      It has connected him nearer with virtue than with any other
      feeling. But we are none of us consistent, and in his behaviour
      to me there were stronger impulses even than pride."

      "Can such abominable pride as his have ever done him good?"

      "Yes. It has often led him to be liberal and generous, to give his
      money freely, to display hospitality, to assist his tenants, and
      relieve the poor. Family pride, and _filial_ pride--for he is very
      proud of what his father was--have done this. Not to appear to
      disgrace his family, to degenerate from the popular qualities, or
      lose the influence of the Pemberley House, is a powerful motive.
      He has also _brotherly_ pride, which, with _some_ brotherly
      affection, makes him a very kind and careful guardian of his
      sister, and you will hear him generally cried up as the most
      attentive and best of brothers."

      "What sort of girl is Miss Darcy?"

      He shook his head. "I wish I could call her amiable. It gives
      me pain to speak ill of a Darcy. But she is too much like her
      brother--very, very proud. As a child, she was affectionate
      and pleasing, and extremely fond of me; and I have devoted hours
      and hours to her amusement. But she is nothing to me now.
      She is a handsome girl, about fifteen or sixteen, and, I
      understand, highly accomplished. Since her father's death,
      her home has been London, where a lady lives with her, and
      superintends her education."

      After many pauses and many trials of other subjects, Elizabeth
      could not help reverting once more to the first, and saying:

      "I am astonished at his intimacy with Mr. Bingley! How can Mr.
      Bingley, who seems good humour itself, and is, I really believe,
      truly amiable, be in friendship with such a man? How can they
      suit each other? Do you know Mr. Bingley?"

      "Not at all."

      "He is a sweet-tempered, amiable, charming man. He cannot
      know what Mr. Darcy is."

      "Probably not; but Mr. Darcy can please where he chooses. He
      does not want abilities. He can be a conversible companion if he
      thinks it worth his while. Among those who are at all his equals
      in consequence, he is a very different man from what he is to the
      less prosperous. His pride never deserts him; but with the rich
      he is liberal-minded, just, sincere, rational, honourable, and
      perhaps agreeable--allowing something for fortune and figure."

      The whist party soon afterwards breaking up, the players
      gathered round the other table and Mr. Collins took his station
      between his cousin Elizabeth and Mrs. Phillips. The usual
      inquiries as to his success was made by the latter. It had not
      been very great; he had lost every point; but when Mrs. Phillips
      began to express her concern thereupon, he assured her with
      much earnest gravity that it was not of the least importance, that
      he considered the money as a mere trifle, and begged that she
      would not make herself uneasy.

      "I know very well, madam," said he, "that when persons sit down
      to a card-table, they must take their chances of these things, and
      happily I am not in such circumstances as to make five shillings
      any object. There are undoubtedly many who could not say the
      same, but thanks to Lady Catherine de Bourgh, I am removed
      far beyond the necessity of regarding little matters."

      Mr. Wickham's attention was caught; and after observing Mr.
      Collins for a few moments, he asked Elizabeth in a low voice
      whether her relation was very intimately acquainted with the
      family of de Bourgh.

      "Lady Catherine de Bourgh," she replied, "has very lately given
      him a living. I hardly know how Mr. Collins was first
      introduced to her notice, but he certainly has not known her
      long."

      "You know of course that Lady Catherine de Bourgh and Lady
      Anne Darcy were sisters; consequently that she is aunt to the
      present Mr. Darcy."

      "No, indeed, I did not. I knew nothing at all of Lady Catherine's
      connections. I never heard of her existence till the day before
      yesterday."

      "Her daughter, Miss de Bourgh, will have a very large fortune,
      and it is believed that she and her cousin will unite the two
      estates."

      This information made Elizabeth smile, as she thought of poor
      Miss Bingley. Vain indeed must be all her attentions, vain and
      useless her affection for his sister and her praise of himself,
      if he were already self-destined for another.

      "Mr. Collins," said she, "speaks highly both of Lady Catherine
      and her daughter; but from some particulars that he has related
      of her ladyship, I suspect his gratitude misleads him, and that in
      spite of her being his patroness, she is an arrogant, conceited
      woman."

      "I believe her to be both in a great degree," replied Wickham;
      "I have not seen her for many years, but I very well remember that
      I never liked her, and that her manners were dictatorial and
      insolent. She has the reputation of being remarkably sensible
      and clever; but I rather believe she derives part of her abilities
      from her rank and fortune, part from her authoritative manner,
      and the rest from the pride for her nephew, who chooses that
      everyone connected with him should have an understanding of
      the first class."

      Elizabeth allowed that he had given a very rational account of it,
      and they continued talking together, with mutual satisfaction
      till supper put an end to cards, and gave the rest of the ladies
      their share of Mr. Wickham's attentions. There could be no
      conversation in the noise of Mrs. Phillips's supper party, but
      his manners recommended him to everybody. Whatever he said,
      was said well; and whatever he did, done gracefully. Elizabeth
      went away with her head full of him. She could think of nothing
      but of Mr. Wickham, and of what he had told her, all the way
      home; but there was not time for her even to mention his name
      as they went, for neither Lydia nor Mr. Collins were once silent.
      Lydia talked incessantly of lottery tickets, of the fish she had
      lost and the fish she had won; and Mr. Collins in describing the
      civility of Mr. and Mrs. Phillips, protesting that he did not in
      the least regard his losses at whist, enumerating all the dishes
      at supper, and repeatedly fearing that he crowded his cousins,
      had more to say than he could well manage before the carriage
      stopped at Longbourn House.



      Chapter 17


      Elizabeth related to Jane the next day what had passed between
      Mr. Wickham and herself. Jane listened with astonishment and
      concern; she knew not how to believe that Mr. Darcy could be
      so unworthy of Mr. Bingley's regard; and yet, it was not in her
      nature to question the veracity of a young man of such amiable
      appearance as Wickham. The possibility of his having endured
      such unkindness, was enough to interest all her tender feelings;
      and nothing remained therefore to be done, but to think well of
      them both, to defend the conduct of each, and throw into the
      account of accident or mistake whatever could not be otherwise
      explained.

      "They have both," said she, "been deceived, I dare say, in some
      way or other, of which we can form no idea. Interested people
      have perhaps misrepresented each to the other. It is, in short,
      impossible for us to conjecture the causes or circumstances
      which may have alienated them, without actual blame on either
      side."

      "Very true, indeed; and now, my dear Jane, what have you got
      to say on behalf of the interested people who have probably been
      concerned in the business? Do clear _them_ too, or we shall be
      obliged to think ill of somebody."

      "Laugh as much as you choose, but you will not laugh me out of
      my opinion. My dearest Lizzy, do but consider in what a
      disgraceful light it places Mr. Darcy, to be treating his father's
      favourite in such a manner, one whom his father had promised to
      provide for. It is impossible. No man of common humanity, no
      man who had any value for his character, could be capable of it.
      Can his most intimate friends be so excessively deceived in him?
      Oh! no."

      "I can much more easily believe Mr. Bingley's being imposed on,
      than that Mr. Wickham should invent such a history of himself
      as he gave me last night; names, facts, everything mentioned
      without ceremony. If it be not so, let Mr. Darcy contradict it.
      Besides, there was truth in his looks."

      "It is difficult indeed--it is distressing. One does not know what
      to think."

      "I beg your pardon; one knows exactly what to think."

      But Jane could think with certainty on only one point--that Mr.
      Bingley, if he _had_ been imposed on, would have much to suffer
      when the affair became public.

      The two young ladies were summoned from the shrubbery,
      where this conversation passed, by the arrival of the very
      persons of whom they had been speaking; Mr. Bingley and his
      sisters came to give their personal invitation for the
      long-expected ball at Netherfield, which was fixed for the
      following Tuesday. The two ladies were delighted to see their
      dear friend again, called it an age since they had met, and
      repeatedly asked what she had been doing with herself since
      their separation. To the rest of the family they paid little
      attention; avoiding Mrs. Bennet as much as possible, saying not
      much to Elizabeth, and nothing at all to the others. They were
      soon gone again, rising from their seats with an activity which
      took their brother by surprise, and hurrying off as if eager to
      escape from Mrs. Bennet's civilities.

      The prospect of the Netherfield ball was extremely agreeable to
      every female of the family. Mrs. Bennet chose to consider it as
      given in compliment to her eldest daughter, and was particularly
      flattered by receiving the invitation from Mr. Bingley himself,
      instead of a ceremonious card. Jane pictured to herself a happy
      evening in the society of her two friends, and the attentions of
      her brother; and Elizabeth thought with pleasure of dancing a
      great deal with Mr. Wickham, and of seeing a confirmation of
      everything in Mr. Darcy's look and behavior. The happiness
      anticipated by Catherine and Lydia depended less on any single
      event, or any particular person, for though they each, like
      Elizabeth, meant to dance half the evening with Mr. Wickham,
      he was by no means the only partner who could satisfy them, and
      a ball was, at any rate, a ball. And even Mary could assure her
      family that she had no disinclination for it.

      "While I can have my mornings to myself," said she, "it is
      enough--I think it is no sacrifice to join occasionally in evening
      engagements. Society has claims on us all; and I profess myself
      one of those who consider intervals of recreation and amusement
      as desirable for everybody."

      Elizabeth's spirits were so high on this occasion, that though she
      did not often speak unnecessarily to Mr. Collins, she could not
      help asking him whether he intended to accept Mr. Bingley's
      invitation, and if he did, whether he would think it proper to join
      in the evening's amusement; and she was rather surprised to find
      that he entertained no scruple whatever on that head, and was
      very far from dreading a rebuke either from the Archbishop, or
      Lady Catherine de Bourgh, by venturing to dance.

      "I am by no means of the opinion, I assure you," said he, "that
      a ball of this kind, given by a young man of character, to
      respectable people, can have any evil tendency; and I am so
      far from objecting to dancing myself, that I shall hope to be
      honoured with the hands of all my fair cousins in the course of
      the evening; and I take this opportunity of soliciting yours, Miss
      Elizabeth, for the two first dances especially, a preference which
      I trust my cousin Jane will attribute to the right cause, and not
      to any disrespect for her."

      Elizabeth felt herself completely taken in. She had fully
      proposed being engaged by Mr. Wickham for those very dances;
      and to have Mr. Collins instead! her liveliness had never been
      worse timed. There was no help for it, however. Mr. Wickham's
      happiness and her own were perforce delayed a little longer,
      and Mr. Collins's proposal accepted with as good a grace as she
      could. She was not the better pleased with his gallantry from
      the idea it suggested of something more. It now first struck
      her, that _she_ was selected from among her sisters as worthy of
      being mistress of Hunsford Parsonage, and of assisting to form
      a quadrille table at Rosings, in the absence of more eligible
      visitors. The idea soon reached to conviction, as she observed
      his increasing civilities toward herself, and heard his
      frequent attempt at a compliment on her wit and vivacity; and
      though more astonished than gratified herself by this effect
      of her charms, it was not long before her mother gave her to
      understand that the probability of their marriage was extremely
      agreeable to _her_. Elizabeth, however, did not choose to take
      the hint, being well aware that a serious dispute must be the
      consequence of any reply. Mr. Collins might never make the
      offer, and till he did, it was useless to quarrel about him.

      If there had not been a Netherfield ball to prepare for and talk
      of, the younger Miss Bennets would have been in a very pitiable
      state at this time, for from the day of the invitation, to the day
      of the ball, there was such a succession of rain as prevented their
      walking to Meryton once. No aunt, no officers, no news could
      be sought after--the very shoe-roses for Netherfield were got
      by proxy. Even Elizabeth might have found some trial of her
      patience in weather which totally suspended the improvement of
      her acquaintance with Mr. Wickham; and nothing less than a
      dance on Tuesday, could have made such a Friday, Saturday,
      Sunday, and Monday endurable to Kitty and Lydia.



      Chapter 18


      Till Elizabeth entered the drawing-room at Netherfield, and
      looked in vain for Mr. Wickham among the cluster of red coats
      there assembled, a doubt of his being present had never occurred
      to her. The certainty of meeting him had not been checked by
      any of those recollections that might not unreasonably have
      alarmed her. She had dressed with more than usual care, and
      prepared in the highest spirits for the conquest of all that
      remained unsubdued of his heart, trusting that it was not more
      than might be won in the course of the evening. But in an
      instant arose the dreadful suspicion of his being purposely
      omitted for Mr. Darcy's pleasure in the Bingleys' invitation
      to the officers; and though this was not exactly the case, the
      absolute fact of his absence was pronounced by his friend Denny,
      to whom Lydia eagerly applied, and who told them that Wickham
      had been obliged to go to town on business the day before, and
      was not yet returned; adding, with a significant smile, "I do not
      imagine his business would have called him away just now, if he
      had not wanted to avoid a certain gentleman here."

      This part of his intelligence, though unheard by Lydia, was
      caught by Elizabeth, and, as it assured her that Darcy was not
      less answerable for Wickham's absence than if her first surmise
      had been just, every feeling of displeasure against the former
      was so sharpened by immediate disappointment, that she could
      hardly reply with tolerable civility to the polite inquiries
      which he directly afterwards approached to make. Attendance,
      forbearance, patience with Darcy, was injury to Wickham. She
      was resolved against any sort of conversation with him, and
      turned away with a degree of ill-humour which she could not
      wholly surmount even in speaking to Mr. Bingley, whose blind
      partiality provoked her.

      But Elizabeth was not formed for ill-humour; and though every
      prospect of her own was destroyed for the evening, it could not
      dwell long on her spirits; and having told all her griefs to
      Charlotte Lucas, whom she had not seen for a week, she was
      soon able to make a voluntary transition to the oddities of her
      cousin, and to point him out to her particular notice. The first
      two dances, however, brought a return of distress; they were
      dances of mortification. Mr. Collins, awkward and solemn,
      apologising instead of attending, and often moving wrong
      without being aware of it, gave her all the shame and misery
      which a disagreeable partner for a couple of dances can give.
      The moment of her release from him was ecstasy.

      She danced next with an officer, and had the refreshment of
      talking of Wickham, and of hearing that he was universally liked.
      When those dances were over, she returned to Charlotte Lucas,
      and was in conversation with her, when she found herself
      suddenly addressed by Mr. Darcy who took her so much by surprise
      in his application for her hand, that, without knowing what she
      did, she accepted him. He walked away again immediately, and
      she was left to fret over her own want of presence of mind;
      Charlotte tried to console her:

      "I dare say you will find him very agreeable."

      "Heaven forbid! _That_ would be the greatest misfortune of all!
      To find a man agreeable whom one is determined to hate! Do not
      wish me such an evil."

      When the dancing recommenced, however, and Darcy approached to
      claim her hand, Charlotte could not help cautioning her in a
      whisper, not to be a simpleton, and allow her fancy for Wickham
      to make her appear unpleasant in the eyes of a man ten times his
      consequence. Elizabeth made no answer, and took her place in
      the set, amazed at the dignity to which she was arrived in being
      allowed to stand opposite to Mr. Darcy, and reading in her
      neighbours' looks, their equal amazement in beholding it. They
      stood for some time without speaking a word; and she began to
      imagine that their silence was to last through the two dances,
      and at first was resolved not to break it; till suddenly
      fancying that it would be the greater punishment to her partner
      to oblige him to talk, she made some slight observation on the
      dance. He replied, and was again silent. After a pause of
      some minutes, she addressed him a second time with:--"It is
      _your_ turn to say something now, Mr. Darcy. I talked about
      the dance, and _you_ ought to make some sort of remark on the
      size of the room, or the number of couples."

      He smiled, and assured her that whatever she wished him to say
      should be said.

      "Very well. That reply will do for the present. Perhaps by and
      by I may observe that private balls are much pleasanter than
      public ones. But _now_ we may be silent."

      "Do you talk by rule, then, while you are dancing?"

      "Sometimes. One must speak a little, you know. It would look
      odd to be entirely silent for half an hour together; and yet for
      the advantage of _some_, conversation ought to be so arranged, as
      that they may have the trouble of saying as little as possible."

      "Are you consulting your own feelings in the present case, or do
      you imagine that you are gratifying mine?"

      "Both," replied Elizabeth archly; "for I have always seen a great
      similarity in the turn of our minds. We are each of an unsocial,
      taciturn disposition, unwilling to speak, unless we expect to say
      something that will amaze the whole room, and be handed down
      to posterity with all the eclat of a proverb."

      "This is no very striking resemblance of your own character,
      I am sure," said he. "How near it may be to _mine_, I cannot
      pretend to say. _You_ think it a faithful portrait undoubtedly."

      "I must not decide on my own performance."

      He made no answer, and they were again silent till they had gone
      down the dance, when he asked her if she and her sisters did not
      very often walk to Meryton. She answered in the affirmative,
      and, unable to resist the temptation, added, "When you met us
      there the other day, we had just been forming a new acquaintance."

      The effect was immediate. A deeper shade of _hauteur_ overspread
      his features, but he said not a word, and Elizabeth, though
      blaming herself for her own weakness, could not go on. At
      length Darcy spoke, and in a constrained manner said, "Mr.
      Wickham is blessed with such happy manners as may ensure his
      _making_ friends--whether he may be equally capable of _retaining_
      them, is less certain."

      "He has been so unlucky as to lose _your_ friendship," replied
      Elizabeth with emphasis, "and in a manner which he is likely to
      suffer from all his life."

      Darcy made no answer, and seemed desirous of changing the
      subject. At that moment, Sir William Lucas appeared close to
      them, meaning to pass through the set to the other side of the
      room; but on perceiving Mr. Darcy, he stopped with a bow of
      superior courtesy to compliment him on his dancing and his
      partner.

      "I have been most highly gratified indeed, my dear sir. Such
      very superior dancing is not often seen. It is evident that you
      belong to the first circles. Allow me to say, however, that your
      fair partner does not disgrace you, and that I must hope to have
      this pleasure often repeated, especially when a certain desirable
      event, my dear Eliza (glancing at her sister and Bingley) shall
      take place. What congratulations will then flow in! I appeal to
      Mr. Darcy:--but let me not interrupt you, sir. You will not
      thank me for detaining you from the bewitching converse of that
      young lady, whose bright eyes are also upbraiding me."

      The latter part of this address was scarcely heard by Darcy;
      but Sir William's allusion to his friend seemed to strike him
      forcibly, and his eyes were directed with a very serious
      expression towards Bingley and Jane, who were dancing together.
      Recovering himself, however, shortly, he turned to his partner,
      and said, "Sir William's interruption has made me forget what
      we were talking of."

      "I do not think we were speaking at all. Sir William could not
      have interrupted two people in the room who had less to say for
      themselves. We have tried two or three subjects already without
      success, and what we are to talk of next I cannot imagine."

      "What think you of books?" said he, smiling.

      "Books--oh! no. I am sure we never read the same, or not with
      the same feelings."

      "I am sorry you think so; but if that be the case, there can at
      least be no want of subject. We may compare our different
      opinions."

      "No--I cannot talk of books in a ball-room; my head is always
      full of something else."

      "The _present_ always occupies you in such scenes--does it?"
      said he, with a look of doubt.

      "Yes, always," she replied, without knowing what she said,
      for her thoughts had wandered far from the subject, as soon
      afterwards appeared by her suddenly exclaiming, "I remember
      hearing you once say, Mr. Darcy, that you hardly ever forgave,
      that your resentment once created was unappeasable. You are
      very cautious, I suppose, as to its _being created_."

      "I am," said he, with a firm voice.

      "And never allow yourself to be blinded by prejudice?"

      "I hope not."

      "It is particularly incumbent on those who never change their
      opinion, to be secure of judging properly at first."

      "May I ask to what these questions tend?"

      "Merely to the illustration of _your_ character," said she,
      endeavouring to shake off her gravity. "I am trying to make
      it out."

      "And what is your success?"

      She shook her head. "I do not get on at all. I hear such
      different accounts of you as puzzle me exceedingly."

      "I can readily believe," answered he gravely, "that reports may
      vary greatly with respect to me; and I could wish, Miss Bennet,
      that you were not to sketch my character at the present moment,
      as there is reason to fear that the performance would reflect no
      credit on either."

      "But if I do not take your likeness now, I may never have
      another opportunity."

      "I would by no means suspend any pleasure of yours," he coldly
      replied. She said no more, and they went down the other dance
      and parted in silence; and on each side dissatisfied, though not
      to an equal degree, for in Darcy's breast there was a tolerable
      powerful feeling towards her, which soon procured her pardon,
      and directed all his anger against another.

      They had not long separated, when Miss Bingley came towards
      her, and with an expression of civil disdain accosted her:

      "So, Miss Eliza, I hear you are quite delighted with George
      Wickham! Your sister has been talking to me about him, and
      asking me a thousand questions; and I find that the young man
      quite forgot to tell you, among his other communication, that
      he was the son of old Wickham, the late Mr. Darcy's steward.
      Let me recommend you, however, as a friend, not to give implicit
      confidence to all his assertions; for as to Mr. Darcy's using
      him ill, it is perfectly false; for, on the contrary, he has
      always been remarkably kind to him, though George Wickham has
      treated Mr. Darcy in a most infamous manner. I do not know the
      particulars, but I know very well that Mr. Darcy is not in the
      least to blame, that he cannot bear to hear George Wickham
      mentioned, and that though my brother thought that he could not
      well avoid including him in his invitation to the officers, he
      was excessively glad to find that he had taken himself out of the
      way. His coming into the country at all is a most insolent thing,
      indeed, and I wonder how he could presume to do it. I pity you,
      Miss Eliza, for this discovery of your favourite's guilt; but
      really, considering his descent, one could not expect much better."

      "His guilt and his descent appear by your account to be the
      same," said Elizabeth angrily; "for I have heard you accuse him
      of nothing worse than of being the son of Mr. Darcy's steward,
      and of _that_, I can assure you, he informed me himself."

      "I beg your pardon," replied Miss Bingley, turning away with a
      sneer. "Excuse my interference--it was kindly meant."

      "Insolent girl!" said Elizabeth to herself. "You are much
      mistaken if you expect to influence me by such a paltry attack
      as this. I see nothing in it but your own wilful ignorance and
      the malice of Mr. Darcy." She then sought her eldest sister, who
      has undertaken to make inquiries on the same subject of Bingley.
      Jane met her with a smile of such sweet complacency, a glow of
      such happy expression, as sufficiently marked how well she was
      satisfied with the occurrences of the evening. Elizabeth instantly
      read her feelings, and at that moment solicitude for Wickham,
      resentment against his enemies, and everything else, gave way
      before the hope of Jane's being in the fairest way for happiness.

      "I want to know," said she, with a countenance no less smiling
      than her sister's, "what you have learnt about Mr. Wickham.
      But perhaps you have been too pleasantly engaged to think of
      any third person; in which case you may be sure of my pardon."

      "No," replied Jane, "I have not forgotten him; but I have nothing
      satisfactory to tell you. Mr. Bingley does not know the whole of
      his history, and is quite ignorant of the circumstances which have
      principally offended Mr. Darcy; but he will vouch for the good
      conduct, the probity, and honour of his friend, and is perfectly
      convinced that Mr. Wickham has deserved much less attention
      from Mr. Darcy than he has received; and I am sorry to say by
      his account as well as his sister's, Mr. Wickham is by no means a
      respectable young man. I am afraid he has been very imprudent,
      and has deserved to lose Mr. Darcy's regard."

      "Mr. Bingley does not know Mr. Wickham himself?"

      "No; he never saw him till the other morning at Meryton."

      "This account then is what he has received from Mr. Darcy.
      I am satisfied. But what does he say of the living?"

      "He does not exactly recollect the circumstances, though he has
      heard them from Mr. Darcy more than once, but he believes that
      it was left to him _conditionally_ only."

      "I have not a doubt of Mr. Bingley's sincerity," said Elizabeth
      warmly; "but you must excuse my not being convinced by
      assurances only. Mr. Bingley's defense of his friend was a very
      able one, I dare say; but since he is unacquainted with several
      parts of the story, and has learnt the rest from that friend
      himself, I shall venture to still think of both gentlemen as I
      did before."

      She then changed the discourse to one more gratifying to each,
      and on which there could be no difference of sentiment.
      Elizabeth listened with delight to the happy, though modest
      hopes which Jane entertained of Mr. Bingley's regard, and said
      all in her power to heighten her confidence in it. On their being
      joined by Mr. Bingley himself, Elizabeth withdrew to Miss
      Lucas; to whose inquiry after the pleasantness of her last partner
      she had scarcely replied, before Mr. Collins came up to them,
      and told her with great exultation that he had just been so
      fortunate as to make a most important discovery.

      "I have found out," said he, "by a singular accident, that there
      is now in the room a near relation of my patroness. I happened
      to overhear the gentleman himself mentioning to the young lady who
      does the honours of the house the names of his cousin Miss de
      Bourgh, and of her mother Lady Catherine. How wonderfully these
      sort of things occur! Who would have thought of my meeting with,
      perhaps, a nephew of Lady Catherine de Bourgh in this assembly!
      I am most thankful that the discovery is made in time for me to
      pay my respects to him, which I am now going to do, and trust
      he will excuse my not having done it before. My total ignorance
      of the connection must plead my apology."

      "You are not going to introduce yourself to Mr. Darcy!"

      "Indeed I am. I shall entreat his pardon for not having done it
      earlier. I believe him to be Lady Catherine's _nephew_. It will
      be in my power to assure him that her ladyship was quite well
      yesterday se'nnight."

      Elizabeth tried hard to dissuade him from such a scheme,
      assuring him that Mr. Darcy would consider his addressing him
      without introduction as an impertinent freedom, rather than a
      compliment to his aunt; that it was not in the least necessary
      there should be any notice on either side; and that if it were,
      it must belong to Mr. Darcy, the superior in consequence, to
      begin the acquaintance. Mr. Collins listened to her with the
      determined air of following his own inclination, and, when she
      ceased speaking, replied thus:

      "My dear Miss Elizabeth, I have the highest opinion in the world
      in your excellent judgement in all matters within the scope of
      your understanding; but permit me to say, that there must be a
      wide difference between the established forms of ceremony amongst
      the laity, and those which regulate the clergy; for, give me
      leave to observe that I consider the clerical office as equal in
      point of dignity with the highest rank in the kingdom--provided
      that a proper humility of behaviour is at the same time
      maintained. You must therefore allow me to follow the dictates
      of my conscience on this occasion, which leads me to perform what
      I look on as a point of duty. Pardon me for neglecting to profit
      by your advice, which on every other subject shall be my constant
      guide, though in the case before us I consider myself more fitted
      by education and habitual study to decide on what is right than
      a young lady like yourself." And with a low bow he left her to
      attack Mr. Darcy, whose reception of his advances she eagerly
      watched, and whose astonishment at being so addressed was very
      evident. Her cousin prefaced his speech with a solemn bow and
      though she could not hear a word of it, she felt as if hearing
      it all, and saw in the motion of his lips the words "apology,"
      "Hunsford," and "Lady Catherine de Bourgh." It vexed her to
      see him expose himself to such a man. Mr. Darcy was eyeing him
      with unrestrained wonder, and when at last Mr. Collins allowed
      him time to speak, replied with an air of distant civility. Mr.
      Collins, however, was not discouraged from speaking again, and
      Mr. Darcy's contempt seemed abundantly increasing with the length
      of his second speech, and at the end of it he only made him a
      slight bow, and moved another way. Mr. Collins then returned
      to Elizabeth.

      "I have no reason, I assure you," said he, "to be dissatisfied
      with my reception. Mr. Darcy seemed much pleased with the
      attention. He answered me with the utmost civility, and even
      paid me the compliment of saying that he was so well convinced
      of Lady Catherine's discernment as to be certain she could never
      bestow a favour unworthily. It was really a very handsome
      thought. Upon the whole, I am much pleased with him."

      As Elizabeth had no longer any interest of her own to pursue,
      she turned her attention almost entirely on her sister and Mr.
      Bingley; and the train of agreeable reflections which her
      observations gave birth to, made her perhaps almost as happy as
      Jane. She saw her in idea settled in that very house, in all the
      felicity which a marriage of true affection could bestow; and she
      felt capable, under such circumstances, of endeavouring even to
      like Bingley's two sisters. Her mother's thoughts she plainly
      saw were bent the same way, and she determined not to venture
      near her, lest she might hear too much. When they sat down to
      supper, therefore, she considered it a most unlucky perverseness
      which placed them within one of each other; and deeply was she
      vexed to find that her mother was talking to that one person
      (Lady Lucas) freely, openly, and of nothing else but her
      expectation that Jane would soon be married to Mr. Bingley. It
      was an animating subject, and Mrs. Bennet seemed incapable of
      fatigue while enumerating the advantages of the match. His
      being such a charming young man, and so rich, and living but
      three miles from them, were the first points of self-gratulation;
      and then it was such a comfort to think how fond the two sisters
      were of Jane, and to be certain that they must desire the
      connection as much as she could do. It was, moreover, such a
      promising thing for her younger daughters, as Jane's marrying so
      greatly must throw them in the way of other rich men; and lastly,
      it was so pleasant at her time of life to be able to consign her
      single daughters to the care of their sister, that she might not
      be obliged to go into company more than she liked. It was
      necessary to make this circumstance a matter of pleasure,
      because on such occasions it is the etiquette; but no one was less
      likely than Mrs. Bennet to find comfort in staying home at any
      period of her life. She concluded with many good wishes that
      Lady Lucas might soon be equally fortunate, though evidently
      and triumphantly believing there was no chance of it.

      In vain did Elizabeth endeavour to check the rapidity of her
      mother's words, or persuade her to describe her felicity in a
      less audible whisper; for, to her inexpressible vexation, she
      could perceive that the chief of it was overheard by Mr. Darcy,
      who sat opposite to them. Her mother only scolded her for
      being nonsensical.

      "What is Mr. Darcy to me, pray, that I should be afraid of him?
      I am sure we owe him no such particular civility as to be obliged
      to say nothing _he_ may not like to hear."

      "For heaven's sake, madam, speak lower. What advantage can
      it be for you to offend Mr. Darcy? You will never recommend
      yourself to his friend by so doing!"

      Nothing that she could say, however, had any influence. Her
      mother would talk of her views in the same intelligible tone.
      Elizabeth blushed and blushed again with shame and vexation.
      She could not help frequently glancing her eye at Mr. Darcy,
      though every glance convinced her of what she dreaded; for
      though he was not always looking at her mother, she was
      convinced that his attention was invariably fixed by her.
      The expression of his face changed gradually from indignant
      contempt to a composed and steady gravity.

      At length, however, Mrs. Bennet had no more to say; and Lady
      Lucas, who had been long yawning at the repetition of delights
      which she saw no likelihood of sharing, was left to the comforts
      of cold ham and chicken. Elizabeth now began to revive. But
      not long was the interval of tranquillity; for, when supper was
      over, singing was talked of, and she had the mortification of
      seeing Mary, after very little entreaty, preparing to oblige the
      company. By many significant looks and silent entreaties, did
      she endeavour to prevent such a proof of complaisance, but in
      vain; Mary would not understand them; such an opportunity of
      exhibiting was delightful to her, and she began her song.
      Elizabeth's eyes were fixed on her with most painful sensations,
      and she watched her progress through the several stanzas with
      an impatience which was very ill rewarded at their close; for
      Mary, on receiving, amongst the thanks of the table, the hint of
      a hope that she might be prevailed on to favour them again, after
      the pause of half a minute began another. Mary's powers were
      by no means fitted for such a display; her voice was weak, and
      her manner affected. Elizabeth was in agonies. She looked at
      Jane, to see how she bore it; but Jane was very composedly
      talking to Bingley. She looked at his two sisters, and saw
      them making signs of derision at each other, and at Darcy, who
      continued, however, imperturbably grave. She looked at her
      father to entreat his interference, lest Mary should be singing all
      night. He took the hint, and when Mary had finished her second
      song, said aloud, "That will do extremely well, child. You have
      delighted us long enough. Let the other young ladies have time
      to exhibit."

      Mary, though pretending not to hear, was somewhat disconcerted;
      and Elizabeth, sorry for her, and sorry for her father's speech,
      was afraid her anxiety had done no good. Others of the party
      were now applied to.

      "If I," said Mr. Collins, "were so fortunate as to be able to sing,
      I should have great pleasure, I am sure, in obliging the company
      with an air; for I consider music as a very innocent diversion,
      and perfectly compatible with the profession of a clergyman. I do
      not mean, however, to assert that we can be justified in devoting
      too much of our time to music, for there are certainly other things
      to be attended to. The rector of a parish has much to do. In the
      first place, he must make such an agreement for tithes as may be
      beneficial to himself and not offensive to his patron. He must
      write his own sermons; and the time that remains will not be too
      much for his parish duties, and the care and improvement of his
      dwelling, which he cannot be excused from making as comfortable
      as possible. And I do not think it of light importance that he
      should have attentive and conciliatory manner towards everybody,
      especially towards those to whom he owes his preferment. I
      cannot acquit him of that duty; nor could I think well of the
      man who should omit an occasion of testifying his respect
      towards anybody connected with the family." And with a bow to
      Mr. Darcy, he concluded his speech, which had been spoken so
      loud as to be heard by half the room. Many stared--many smiled;
      but no one looked more amused than Mr. Bennet himself, while
      his wife seriously commended Mr. Collins for having spoken so
      sensibly, and observed in a half-whisper to Lady Lucas, that he
      was a remarkably clever, good kind of young man.

      To Elizabeth it appeared that, had her family made an agreement
      to expose themselves as much as they could during the
      evening, it would have been impossible for them to play their
      parts with more spirit or finer success; and happy did she think
      it for Bingley and her sister that some of the exhibition had
      escaped his notice, and that his feelings were not of a sort to
      be much distressed by the folly which he must have witnessed.
      That his two sisters and Mr. Darcy, however, should have such
      an opportunity of ridiculing her relations, was bad enough, and
      she could not determine whether the silent contempt of the
      gentleman, or the insolent smiles of the ladies, were more
      intolerable.

      The rest of the evening brought her little amusement. She was
      teased by Mr. Collins, who continued most perseveringly by her
      side, and though he could not prevail on her to dance with him
      again, put it out of her power to dance with others. In vain
      did she entreat him to stand up with somebody else, and offer to
      introduce him to any young lady in the room. He assured her,
      that as to dancing, he was perfectly indifferent to it; that his
      chief object was by delicate attentions to recommend himself to
      her and that he should therefore make a point of remaining close
      to her the whole evening. There was no arguing upon such a
      project. She owed her greatest relief to her friend Miss Lucas,
      who often joined them, and good-naturedly engaged Mr. Collins's
      conversation to herself.

      She was at least free from the offense of Mr. Darcy's further
      notice; though often standing within a very short distance of her,
      quite disengaged, he never came near enough to speak. She felt
      it to be the probable consequence of her allusions to Mr. Wickham,
      and rejoiced in it.

      The Longbourn party were the last of all the company to depart,
      and, by a manoeuvre of Mrs. Bennet, had to wait for their
      carriage a quarter of an hour after everybody else was gone,
      which gave them time to see how heartily they were wished
      away by some of the family. Mrs. Hurst and her sister scarcely
      opened their mouths, except to complain of fatigue, and were
      evidently impatient to have the house to themselves. They
      repulsed every attempt of Mrs. Bennet at conversation, and by
      so doing threw a languor over the whole party, which was very
      little relieved by the long speeches of Mr. Collins, who was
      complimenting Mr. Bingley and his sisters on the elegance of
      their entertainment, and the hospitality and politeness which had
      marked their behaviour to their guests. Darcy said nothing at all.
      Mr. Bennet, in equal silence, was enjoying the scene. Mr.
      Bingley and Jane were standing together, a little detached from
      the rest, and talked only to each other. Elizabeth preserved as
      steady a silence as either Mrs. Hurst or Miss Bingley; and even
      Lydia was too much fatigued to utter more than the occasional
      exclamation of "Lord, how tired I am!" accompanied by a
      violent yawn.

      When at length they arose to take leave, Mrs. Bennet was most
      pressingly civil in her hope of seeing the whole family soon
      at Longbourn, and addressed herself especially to Mr. Bingley,
      to assure him how happy he would make them by eating a family
      dinner with them at any time, without the ceremony of a formal
      invitation. Bingley was all grateful pleasure, and he readily
      engaged for taking the earliest opportunity of waiting on her,
      after his return from London, whither he was obliged to go the
      next day for a short time.

      Mrs. Bennet was perfectly satisfied, and quitted the house under
      the delightful persuasion that, allowing for the necessary
      preparations of settlements, new carriages, and wedding clothes,
      she should undoubtedly see her daughter settled at Netherfield in
      the course of three or four months. Of having another daughter
      married to Mr. Collins, she thought with equal certainty, and
      with considerable, though not equal, pleasure. Elizabeth was the
      least dear to her of all her children; and though the man and the
      match were quite good enough for _her_, the worth of each was
      eclipsed by Mr. Bingley and Netherfield.



      Chapter 19


      The next day opened a new scene at Longbourn. Mr. Collins
      made his declaration in form. Having resolved to do it without
      loss of time, as his leave of absence extended only to the
      following Saturday, and having no feelings of diffidence to make
      it distressing to himself even at the moment, he set about it
      in a very orderly manner, with all the observances, which
      he supposed a regular part of the business. On finding Mrs.
      Bennet, Elizabeth, and one of the younger girls together, soon
      after breakfast, he addressed the mother in these words:

      "May I hope, madam, for your interest with your fair daughter
      Elizabeth, when I solicit for the honour of a private audience
      with her in the course of this morning?"

      Before Elizabeth had time for anything but a blush of surprise,
      Mrs. Bennet answered instantly, "Oh dear!--yes--certainly. I
      am sure Lizzy will be very happy--I am sure she can have no
      objection. Come, Kitty, I want you upstairs." And, gathering
      her work together, she was hastening away, when Elizabeth
      called out:

      "Dear madam, do not go. I beg you will not go. Mr. Collins
      must excuse me. He can have nothing to say to me that anybody
      need not hear. I am going away myself."

      "No, no, nonsense, Lizzy. I desire you to stay where you are."
      And upon Elizabeth's seeming really, with vexed and embarrassed
      looks, about to escape, she added: "Lizzy, I _insist_ upon your
      staying and hearing Mr. Collins."

      Elizabeth would not oppose such an injunction--and a moment's
      consideration making her also sensible that it would be wisest to
      get it over as soon and as quietly as possible, she sat down again
      and tried to conceal, by incessant employment the feelings which
      were divided between distress and diversion. Mrs. Bennet and Kitty
      walked off, and as soon as they were gone, Mr. Collins began.

      "Believe me, my dear Miss Elizabeth, that your modesty, so far
      from doing you any disservice, rather adds to your other
      perfections. You would have been less amiable in my eyes had
      there _not_ been this little unwillingness; but allow me to assure
      you, that I have your respected mother's permission for this
      address. You can hardly doubt the purport of my discourse,
      however your natural delicacy may lead you to dissemble; my
      attentions have been too marked to be mistaken. Almost as soon
      as I entered the house, I singled you out as the companion of
      my future life. But before I am run away with by my feelings on
      this subject, perhaps it would be advisable for me to state my
      reasons for marrying--and, moreover, for coming into Hertfordshire
      with the design of selecting a wife, as I certainly did."

      The idea of Mr. Collins, with all his solemn composure, being
      run away with by his feelings, made Elizabeth so near laughing,
      that she could not use the short pause he allowed in any attempt
      to stop him further, and he continued:

      "My reasons for marrying are, first, that I think it a right
      thing for every clergyman in easy circumstances (like myself) to
      set the example of matrimony in his parish; secondly, that I am
      convinced that it will add very greatly to my happiness; and
      thirdly--which perhaps I ought to have mentioned earlier, that
      it is the particular advice and recommendation of the very noble
      lady whom I have the honour of calling patroness. Twice has
      she condescended to give me her opinion (unasked too!) on this
      subject; and it was but the very Saturday night before I left
      Hunsford--between our pools at quadrille, while Mrs. Jenkinson
      was arranging Miss de Bourgh's footstool, that she said, 'Mr.
      Collins, you must marry. A clergyman like you must marry.
      Choose properly, choose a gentlewoman for _my_ sake; and for
      your _own_, let her be an active, useful sort of person, not brought
      up high, but able to make a small income go a good way. This is
      my advice. Find such a woman as soon as you can, bring her to
      Hunsford, and I will visit her.' Allow me, by the way, to
      observe, my fair cousin, that I do not reckon the notice and
      kindness of Lady Catherine de Bourgh as among the least of the
      advantages in my power to offer. You will find her manners
      beyond anything I can describe; and your wit and vivacity, I
      think, must be acceptable to her, especially when tempered with
      the silence and respect which her rank will inevitably excite.
      Thus much for my general intention in favour of matrimony;
      it remains to be told why my views were directed towards
      Longbourn instead of my own neighbourhood, where I can
      assure you there are many amiable young women. But the fact
      is, that being, as I am, to inherit this estate after the death of
      your honoured father (who, however, may live many years
      longer), I could not satisfy myself without resolving to choose a
      wife from among his daughters, that the loss to them might be as
      little as possible, when the melancholy event takes place--which,
      however, as I have already said, may not be for several years.
      This has been my motive, my fair cousin, and I flatter myself it
      will not sink me in your esteem. And now nothing remains but
      for me but to assure you in the most animated language of the
      violence of my affection. To fortune I am perfectly indifferent,
      and shall make no demand of that nature on your father, since I
      am well aware that it could not be complied with; and that one
      thousand pounds in the four per cents, which will not be yours
      till after your mother's decease, is all that you may ever be
      entitled to. On that head, therefore, I shall be uniformly silent;
      and you may assure yourself that no ungenerous reproach shall
      ever pass my lips when we are married."

      It was absolutely necessary to interrupt him now.

      "You are too hasty, sir," she cried. "You forget that I have
      made no answer. Let me do it without further loss of time.
      Accept my thanks for the compliment you are paying me. I am
      very sensible of the honour of your proposals, but it is
      impossible for me to do otherwise than to decline them."

      "I am not now to learn," replied Mr. Collins, with a formal wave
      of the hand, "that it is usual with young ladies to reject the
      addresses of the man whom they secretly mean to accept, when
      he first applies for their favour; and that sometimes the refusal
      is repeated a second, or even a third time. I am therefore by no
      means discouraged by what you have just said, and shall hope to
      lead you to the altar ere long."

      "Upon my word, sir," cried Elizabeth, "your hope is a rather
      extraordinary one after my declaration. I do assure you that I
      am not one of those young ladies (if such young ladies there are)
      who are so daring as to risk their happiness on the chance of
      being asked a second time. I am perfectly serious in my refusal.
      You could not make _me_ happy, and I am convinced that I am
      the last woman in the world who could make you so. Nay, were
      your friend Lady Catherine to know me, I am persuaded she
      would find me in every respect ill qualified for the situation."

      "Were it certain that Lady Catherine would think so," said Mr.
      Collins very gravely--"but I cannot imagine that her ladyship
      would at all disapprove of you. And you may be certain when I
      have the honour of seeing her again, I shall speak in the very
      highest terms of your modesty, economy, and other amiable
      qualification."

      "Indeed, Mr. Collins, all praise of me will be unnecessary.
      You must give me leave to judge for myself, and pay me the
      compliment of believing what I say. I wish you very happy and
      very rich, and by refusing your hand, do all in my power to
      prevent your being otherwise. In making me the offer, you must
      have satisfied the delicacy of your feelings with regard to my
      family, and may take possession of Longbourn estate whenever
      it falls, without any self-reproach. This matter may be
      considered, therefore, as finally settled." And rising as she
      thus spoke, she would have quitted the room, had Mr. Collins
      not thus addressed her:

      "When I do myself the honour of speaking to you next on the
      subject, I shall hope to receive a more favourable answer than
      you have now given me; though I am far from accusing you of
      cruelty at present, because I know it to be the established
      custom of your sex to reject a man on the first application, and
      perhaps you have even now said as much to encourage my suit
      as would be consistent with the true delicacy of the female
      character."

      "Really, Mr. Collins," cried Elizabeth with some warmth, "you
      puzzle me exceedingly. If what I have hitherto said can appear
      to you in the form of encouragement, I know not how to express
      my refusal in such a way as to convince you of its being one."

      "You must give me leave to flatter myself, my dear cousin, that
      your refusal of my addresses is merely words of course. My
      reasons for believing it are briefly these: It does not appear
      to me that my hand is unworthy your acceptance, or that the
      establishment I can offer would be any other than highly
      desirable. My situation in life, my connections with the family
      of de Bourgh, and my relationship to your own, are circumstances
      highly in my favour; and you should take it into further
      consideration, that in spite of your manifold attractions, it is
      by no means certain that another offer of marriage may ever be
      made you. Your portion is unhappily so small that it will in
      all likelihood undo the effects of your loveliness and amiable
      qualifications. As I must therefore conclude that you are not
      serious in your rejection of me, I shall choose to attribute it
      to your wish of increasing my love by suspense, according to the
      usual practice of elegant females."

      "I do assure you, sir, that I have no pretensions whatever to that
      kind of elegance which consists in tormenting a respectable man.
      I would rather be paid the compliment of being believed sincere.
      I thank you again and again for the honour you have done me in
      your proposals, but to accept them is absolutely impossible. My
      feelings in every respect forbid it. Can I speak plainer? Do not
      consider me now as an elegant female, intending to plague you,
      but as a rational creature, speaking the truth from her heart."

      "You are uniformly charming!" cried he, with an air of awkward
      gallantry; "and I am persuaded that when sanctioned by the
      express authority of both your excellent parents, my proposals
      will not fail of being acceptable."

      To such perseverance in wilful self-deception Elizabeth would
      make no reply, and immediately and in silence withdrew;
      determined, if he persisted in considering her repeated
      refusals as flattering encouragement, to apply to her father,
      whose negative might be uttered in such a manner as to be
      decisive, and whose behavior at least could not be mistaken
      for the affectation and coquetry of an elegant female.



      Chapter 20


      Mr. Collins was not left long to the silent contemplation of his
      successful love; for Mrs. Bennet, having dawdled about in the
      vestibule to watch for the end of the conference, no sooner saw
      Elizabeth open the door and with quick step pass her towards
      the staircase, than she entered the breakfast-room, and
      congratulated both him and herself in warm terms on the happy
      prospect or their nearer connection. Mr. Collins received and
      returned these felicitations with equal pleasure, and then
      proceeded to relate the particulars of their interview, with the
      result of which he trusted he had every reason to be satisfied,
      since the refusal which his cousin had steadfastly given him
      would naturally flow from her bashful modesty and the genuine
      delicacy of her character.

      This information, however, startled Mrs. Bennet; she would
      have been glad to be equally satisfied that her daughter had
      meant to encourage him by protesting against his proposals,
      but she dared not believe it, and could not help saying so.

      "But, depend upon it, Mr. Collins," she added, "that Lizzy shall
      be brought to reason. I will speak to her about it directly.
      She is a very headstrong, foolish girl, and does not know her
      own interest but I will _make_ her know it."

      "Pardon me for interrupting you, madam," cried Mr. Collins;
      "but if she is really headstrong and foolish, I know not whether
      she would altogether be a very desirable wife to a man in my
      situation, who naturally looks for happiness in the marriage
      state. If therefore she actually persists in rejecting my suit,
      perhaps it were better not to force her into accepting me,
      because if liable to such defects of temper, she could not
      contribute much to my felicity."

      "Sir, you quite misunderstand me," said Mrs. Bennet, alarmed.
      "Lizzy is only headstrong in such matters as these. In everything
      else she is as good-natured a girl as ever lived. I will go
      directly to Mr. Bennet, and we shall very soon settle it with her,
      I am sure."

      She would not give him time to reply, but hurrying instantly to
      her husband, called out as she entered the library, "Oh! Mr.
      Bennet, you are wanted immediately; we are all in an uproar.
      You must come and make Lizzy marry Mr. Collins, for she vows
      she will not have him, and if you do not make haste he will
      change his mind and not have _her_."

      Mr. Bennet raised his eyes from his book as she entered, and
      fixed them on her face with a calm unconcern which was not in
      the least altered by her communication.

      "I have not the pleasure of understanding you," said he, when
      she had finished her speech. "Of what are you talking?"

      "Of Mr. Collins and Lizzy. Lizzy declares she will not have
      Mr. Collins, and Mr. Collins begins to say that he will not
      have Lizzy."

      "And what am I to do on the occasion? It seems an hopeless
      business."

      "Speak to Lizzy about it yourself. Tell her that you insist upon
      her marrying him."

      "Let her be called down. She shall hear my opinion."

      Mrs. Bennet rang the bell, and Miss Elizabeth was summoned to
      the library.

      "Come here, child," cried her father as she appeared. "I have
      sent for you on an affair of importance. I understand that Mr.
      Collins has made you an offer of marriage. Is it true?" Elizabeth
      replied that it was. "Very well--and this offer of marriage you
      have refused?"

      "I have, sir."

      "Very well. We now come to the point. Your mother insists
      upon your accepting it. Is it not so, Mrs. Bennet?"

      "Yes, or I will never see her again."

      "An unhappy alternative is before you, Elizabeth. From this day
      you must be a stranger to one of your parents. Your mother will
      never see you again if you do _not_ marry Mr. Collins, and I will
      never see you again if you _do_."

      Elizabeth could not but smile at such a conclusion of such a
      beginning, but Mrs. Bennet, who had persuaded herself that her
      husband regarded the affair as she wished, was excessively
      disappointed.

      "What do you mean, Mr. Bennet, in talking this way? You
      promised me to _insist_ upon her marrying him."

      "My dear," replied her husband, "I have two small favours to
      request. First, that you will allow me the free use of my
      understanding on the present occasion; and secondly, of my
      room. I shall be glad to have the library to myself as soon as
      may be."

      Not yet, however, in spite of her disappointment in her husband,
      did Mrs. Bennet give up the point. She talked to Elizabeth again
      and again; coaxed and threatened her by turns. She endeavoured
      to secure Jane in her interest; but Jane, with all possible
      mildness, declined interfering; and Elizabeth, sometimes with
      real earnestness, and sometimes with playful gaiety, replied to
      her attacks. Though her manner varied, however, her determination
      never did.

      Mr. Collins, meanwhile, was meditating in solitude on what had
      passed. He thought too well of himself to comprehend on what
      motives his cousin could refuse him; and though his pride was
      hurt, he suffered in no other way. His regard for her was quite
      imaginary; and the possibility of her deserving her mother's
      reproach prevented his feeling any regret.

      While the family were in this confusion, Charlotte Lucas came to
      spend the day with them. She was met in the vestibule by Lydia,
      who, flying to her, cried in a half whisper, "I am glad you are
      come, for there is such fun here! What do you think has
      happened this morning? Mr. Collins has made an offer to Lizzy,
      and she will not have him."

      Charlotte hardly had time to answer, before they were joined by
      Kitty, who came to tell the same news; and no sooner had they
      entered the breakfast-room, where Mrs. Bennet was alone, than
      she likewise began on the subject, calling on Miss Lucas for her
      compassion, and entreating her to persuade her friend Lizzy to
      comply with the wishes of all her family. "Pray do, my dear
      Miss Lucas," she added in a melancholy tone, "for nobody is on
      my side, nobody takes part with me. I am cruelly used, nobody
      feels for my poor nerves."

      Charlotte's reply was spared by the entrance of Jane and
      Elizabeth.

      "Aye, there she comes," continued Mrs. Bennet, "looking as
      unconcerned as may be, and caring no more for us than if we
      were at York, provided she can have her own way. But I tell
      you, Miss Lizzy--if you take it into your head to go on refusing
      every offer of marriage in this way, you will never get a husband
      at all--and I am sure I do not know who is to maintain you
      when your father is dead. I shall not be able to keep you--and
      so I warn you. I have done with you from this very day. I told
      you in the library, you know, that I should never speak to you
      again, and you will find me as good as my word. I have no
      pleasure in talking to undutiful children. Not that I have much
      pleasure, indeed, in talking to anybody. People who suffer as
      I do from nervous complaints can have no great inclination for
      talking. Nobody can tell what I suffer! But it is always so.
      Those who do not complain are never pitied."

      Her daughters listened in silence to this effusion, sensible
      that any attempt to reason with her or soothe her would only
      increase the irritation. She talked on, therefore, without
      interruption from any of them, till they were joined by Mr.
      Collins, who entered the room with an air more stately than
      usual, and on perceiving whom, she said to the girls, "Now, I do
      insist upon it, that you, all of you, hold your tongues, and
      let me and Mr. Collins have a little conversation together."

      Elizabeth passed quietly out of the room, Jane and Kitty
      followed, but Lydia stood her ground, determined to hear all she
      could; and Charlotte, detained first by the civility of Mr. Collins,
      whose inquiries after herself and all her family were very minute,
      and then by a little curiosity, satisfied herself with walking to
      the window and pretending not to hear. In a doleful voice Mrs.
      Bennet began the projected conversation: "Oh! Mr. Collins!"

      "My dear madam," replied he, "let us be for ever silent on this
      point. Far be it from me," he presently continued, in a voice that
      marked his displeasure, "to resent the behaviour of your daughter.
      Resignation to inevitable evils is the evil duty of us all; the
      peculiar duty of a young man who has been so fortunate as I
      have been in early preferment; and I trust I am resigned.
      Perhaps not the less so from feeling a doubt of my positive
      happiness had my fair cousin honoured me with her hand; for I
      have often observed that resignation is never so perfect as when
      the blessing denied begins to lose somewhat of its value in our
      estimation. You will not, I hope, consider me as showing any
      disrespect to your family, my dear madam, by thus withdrawing
      my pretensions to your daughter's favour, without having paid
      yourself and Mr. Bennet the compliment of requesting you to
      interpose your authority in my behalf. My conduct may, I fear,
      be objectionable in having accepted my dismission from your
      daughter's lips instead of your own. But we are all liable to
      error. I have certainly meant well through the whole affair. My
      object has been to secure an amiable companion for myself, with
      due consideration for the advantage of all your family, and if
      my _manner_ has been at all reprehensible, I here beg leave to
      apologise."

      #3
        jvc 28.11.2005 17:20:34 (permalink)
        Chapter 21


        The discussion of Mr. Collins's offer was now nearly at an end,
        and Elizabeth had only to suffer from the uncomfortable feelings
        necessarily attending it, and occasionally from some peevish
        allusions of her mother. As for the gentleman himself, _his_
        feelings were chiefly expressed, not by embarrassment or
        dejection, or by trying to avoid her, but by stiffness of manner
        and resentful silence. He scarcely ever spoke to her, and the
        assiduous attentions which he had been so sensible of himself
        were transferred for the rest of the day to Miss Lucas, whose
        civility in listening to him was a seasonable relief to them all,
        and especially to her friend.

        The morrow produced no abatement of Mrs. Bennet's ill-humour
        or ill health. Mr. Collins was also in the same state of angry
        pride. Elizabeth had hoped that his resentment might shorten his
        visit, but his plan did not appear in the least affected by it.
        He was always to have gone on Saturday, and to Saturday he meant
        to stay.

        After breakfast, the girls walked to Meryton to inquire if Mr.
        Wickham were returned, and to lament over his absence from
        the Netherfield ball. He joined them on their entering the town,
        and attended them to their aunt's where his regret and vexation,
        and the concern of everybody, was well talked over. To
        Elizabeth, however, he voluntarily acknowledged that the
        necessity of his absence _had_ been self-imposed.

        "I found," said he, "as the time drew near that I had better not
        meet Mr. Darcy; that to be in the same room, the same party
        with him for so many hours together, might be more than I could
        bear, and that scenes might arise unpleasant to more than
        myself."

        She highly approved his forbearance, and they had leisure for a
        full discussion of it, and for all the commendation which they
        civilly bestowed on each other, as Wickham and another officer
        walked back with them to Longbourn, and during the walk he
        particularly attended to her. His accompanying them was a
        double advantage; she felt all the compliment it offered to
        herself, and it was most acceptable as an occasion of introducing
        him to her father and mother.

        Soon after their return, a letter was delivered to Miss Bennet;
        it came from Netherfield. The envelope contained a sheet of
        elegant, little, hot-pressed paper, well covered with a lady's fair,
        flowing hand; and Elizabeth saw her sister's countenance change
        as she read it, and saw her dwelling intently on some particular
        passages. Jane recollected herself soon, and putting the letter
        away, tried to join with her usual cheerfulness in the general
        conversation; but Elizabeth felt an anxiety on the subject which
        drew off her attention even from Wickham; and no sooner had
        he and he companion taken leave, than a glance from Jane
        invited her to follow her upstairs. When they had gained their
        own room, Jane, taking out the letter, said:

        "This is from Caroline Bingley; what it contains has surprised me
        a good deal. The whole party have left Netherfield by this time,
        and are on their way to town--and without any intention of coming
        back again. You shall hear what she says."

        She then read the first sentence aloud, which comprised the
        information of their having just resolved to follow their brother
        to town directly, and of their meaning to dine in Grosvenor
        Street, where Mr. Hurst had a house. The next was in these
        words: "I do not pretend to regret anything I shall leave in
        Hertfordshire, except your society, my dearest friend; but we
        will hope, at some future period, to enjoy many returns of that
        delightful intercourse we have known, and in the meanwhile may
        lessen the pain of separation by a very frequent and most
        unreserved correspondence. I depend on you for that." To
        these highflown expressions Elizabeth listened with all the
        insensibility of distrust; and though the suddenness of their
        removal surprised her, she saw nothing in it really to lament;
        it was not to be supposed that their absence from Netherfield
        would prevent Mr. Bingley's being there; and as to the loss of
        their society, she was persuaded that Jane must cease to regard
        it, in the enjoyment of his.

        "It is unlucky," said she, after a short pause, "that you should
        not be able to see your friends before they leave the country.
        But may we not hope that the period of future happiness to
        which Miss Bingley looks forward may arrive earlier than she is
        aware, and that the delightful intercourse you have known as
        friends will be renewed with yet greater satisfaction as sisters?
        Mr. Bingley will not be detained in London by them."

        "Caroline decidedly says that none of the party will return into
        Hertfordshire this winter. I will read it to you:"

        "When my brother left us yesterday, he imagined that the
        business which took him to London might be concluded in three
        or four days; but as we are certain it cannot be so, and at the
        same time convinced that when Charles gets to town he will be
        in no hurry to leave it again, we have determined on following
        him thither, that he may not be obliged to spend his vacant hours
        in a comfortless hotel. Many of my acquaintances are already
        there for the winter; I wish that I could hear that you, my dearest
        friend, had any intention of making one of the crowd--but of
        that I despair. I sincerely hope your Christmas in Hertfordshire
        may abound in the gaieties which that season generally brings,
        and that your beaux will be so numerous as to prevent your
        feeling the loss of the three of whom we shall deprive you."

        "It is evident by this," added Jane, "that he comes back no more
        this winter."

        "It is only evident that Miss Bingley does not mean that he
        _should_."

        "Why will you think so? It must be his own doing. He is his
        own master. But you do not know _all_. I _will_ read you the
        passage which particularly hurts me. I will have no reserves
        from _you_."

        "Mr. Darcy is impatient to see his sister; and, to confess the
        truth, _we_ are scarcely less eager to meet her again. I really do
        not think Georgiana Darcy has her equal for beauty, elegance,
        and accomplishments; and the affection she inspires in Louisa
        and myself is heightened into something still more interesting,
        from the hope we dare entertain of her being hereafter our
        sister. I do not know whether I ever before mentioned to you
        my feelings on this subject; but I will not leave the country
        without confiding them, and I trust you will not esteem them
        unreasonable. My brother admires her greatly already; he will
        have frequent opportunity now of seeing her on the most
        intimate footing; her relations all wish the connection as much as
        his own; and a sister's partiality is not misleading me, I think,
        when I call Charles most capable of engaging any woman's
        heart. With all these circumstances to favour an attachment, and
        nothing to prevent it, am I wrong, my dearest Jane, in indulging
        the hope of an event which will secure the happiness of so many?"

        "What do you think of _this_ sentence, my dear Lizzy?" said
        Jane as she finished it. "Is it not clear enough? Does it not
        expressly declare that Caroline neither expects nor wishes me to
        be her sister; that she is perfectly convinced of her brother's
        indifference; and that if she suspects the nature of my feelings
        for him, she means (most kindly!) to put me on my guard? Can
        there be any other opinion on the subject?"

        "Yes, there can; for mine is totally different. Will you hear it?"

        "Most willingly."

        "You shall have it in a few words. Miss Bingley sees that her
        brother is in love with you, and wants him to marry Miss Darcy.
        She follows him to town in hope of keeping him there, and tries
        to persuade you that he does not care about you."

        Jane shook her head.

        "Indeed, Jane, you ought to believe me. No one who has ever
        seen you together can doubt his affection. Miss Bingley, I am
        sure, cannot. She is not such a simpleton. Could she have seen
        half as much love in Mr. Darcy for herself, she would have
        ordered her wedding clothes. But the case is this: We are not
        rich enough or grand enough for them; and she is the more
        anxious to get Miss Darcy for her brother, from the notion that
        when there has been _one_ intermarriage, she may have less
        trouble in achieving a second; in which there is certainly some
        ingenuity, and I dare say it would succeed, if Miss de Bourgh
        were out of the way. But, my dearest Jane, you cannot seriously
        imagine that because Miss Bingley tells you her brother greatly
        admires Miss Darcy, he is in the smallest degree less sensible
        of _your_ merit than when he took leave of you on Tuesday, or
        that it will be in her power to persuade him that, instead of
        being in love with you, he is very much in love with her friend."

        "If we thought alike of Miss Bingley," replied Jane, "your
        representation of all this might make me quite easy. But I know
        the foundation is unjust. Caroline is incapable of wilfully
        deceiving anyone; and all that I can hope in this case is that
        she is deceiving herself."

        "That is right. You could not have started a more happy idea,
        since you will not take comfort in mine. Believe her to be
        deceived, by all means. You have now done your duty by her,
        and must fret no longer."

        "But, my dear sister, can I be happy, even supposing the best, in
        accepting a man whose sisters and friends are all wishing him to
        marry elsewhere?"

        "You must decide for yourself," said Elizabeth; "and if, upon
        mature deliberation, you find that the misery of disobliging his
        two sisters is more than equivalent to the happiness of being his
        wife, I advise you by all means to refuse him."

        "How can you talk so?" said Jane, faintly smiling. "You must
        know that though I should be exceedingly grieved at their
        disapprobation, I could not hesitate."

        "I did not think you would; and that being the case, I cannot
        consider your situation with much compassion."

        "But if he returns no more this winter, my choice will never be
        required. A thousand things may arise in six months!"

        The idea of his returning no more Elizabeth treated with the
        utmost contempt. It appeared to her merely the suggestion of
        Caroline's interested wishes, and she could not for a moment
        suppose that those wishes, however openly or artfully spoken,
        could influence a young man so totally independent of everyone.

        She represented to her sister as forcibly as possible what she
        felt on the subject, and had soon the pleasure of seeing its
        happy effect. Jane's temper was not desponding, and she was
        gradually led to hope, though the diffidence of affection
        sometimes overcame the hope, that Bingley would return to
        Netherfield and answer every wish of her heart.

        They agreed that Mrs. Bennet should only hear of the departure
        of the family, without being alarmed on the score of the
        gentleman's conduct; but even this partial communication gave
        her a great deal of concern, and she bewailed it as exceedingly
        unlucky that the ladies should happen to go away just as they
        were all getting so intimate together. After lamenting it,
        however, at some length, she had the consolation that Mr.
        Bingley would be soon down again and soon dining at Longbourn,
        and the conclusion of all was the comfortable declaration,
        that though he had been invited only to a family dinner, she
        would take care to have two full courses.



        Chapter 22


        The Bennets were engaged to dine with the Lucases and again
        during the chief of the day was Miss Lucas so kind as to listen
        to Mr. Collins. Elizabeth took an opportunity of thanking her.
        "It keeps him in good humour," said she, "and I am more obliged
        to you than I can express." Charlotte assured her friend of
        her satisfaction in being useful, and that it amply repaid her
        for the little sacrifice of her time. This was very amiable,
        but Charlotte's kindness extended farther than Elizabeth had
        any conception of; its object was nothing else than to secure
        her from any return of Mr. Collins's addresses, by engaging
        them towards herself. Such was Miss Lucas's scheme; and
        appearances were so favourable, that when they parted at night,
        she would have felt almost secure of success if he had not been
        to leave Hertfordshire so very soon. But here she did injustice
        to the fire and independence of his character, for it led
        him to escape out of Longbourn House the next morning with
        admirable slyness, and hasten to Lucas Lodge to throw himself
        at her feet. He was anxious to avoid the notice of his cousins,
        from a conviction that if they saw him depart, they could not
        fail to conjecture his design, and he was not willing to have
        the attempt known till its success might be known likewise; for
        though feeling almost secure, and with reason, for Charlotte had
        been tolerably encouraging, he was comparatively diffident since
        the adventure of Wednesday. His reception, however, was of
        the most flattering kind. Miss Lucas perceived him from an
        upper window as he walked towards the house, and instantly set
        out to meet him accidentally in the lane. But little had she
        dared to hope that so much love and eloquence awaited her there.

        In as short a time as Mr. Collins's long speeches would allow,
        everything was settled between them to the satisfaction of both;
        and as they entered the house he earnestly entreated her to name
        the day that was to make him the happiest of men; and though
        such a solicitation must be waived for the present, the lady felt
        no inclination to trifle with his happiness. The stupidity with
        which he was favoured by nature must guard his courtship from
        any charm that could make a woman wish for its continuance;
        and Miss Lucas, who accepted him solely from the pure and
        disinterested desire of an establishment, cared not how soon
        that establishment were gained.

        Sir William and Lady Lucas were speedily applied to for their
        consent; and it was bestowed with a most joyful alacrity. Mr.
        Collins's present circumstances made it a most eligible match for
        their daughter, to whom they could give little fortune; and his
        prospects of future wealth were exceedingly fair. Lady Lucas
        began directly to calculate, with more interest than the
        matter had ever excited before, how many years longer Mr.
        Bennet was likely to live; and Sir William gave it as his decided
        opinion, that whenever Mr. Collins should be in possession of the
        Longbourn estate, it would be highly expedient that both he and
        his wife should make their appearance at St. James's. The whole
        family, in short, were properly overjoyed on the occasion.
        The younger girls formed hopes of _coming out_ a year or two
        sooner than they might otherwise have done; and the boys were
        relieved from their apprehension of Charlotte's dying an old
        maid. Charlotte herself was tolerably composed. She had
        gained her point, and had time to consider of it. Her reflections
        were in general satisfactory. Mr. Collins, to be sure, was
        neither sensible nor agreeable; his society was irksome, and his
        attachment to her must be imaginary. But still he would be her
        husband. Without thinking highly either of men or matrimony,
        marriage had always been her object; it was the only provision
        for well-educated young women of small fortune, and however
        uncertain of giving happiness, must be their pleasantest
        preservative from want. This preservative she had now
        obtained; and at the age of twenty-seven, without having ever
        been handsome, she felt all the good luck of it. The least
        agreeable circumstance in the business was the surprise it must
        occasion to Elizabeth Bennet, whose friendship she valued
        beyond that of any other person. Elizabeth would wonder, and
        probably would blame her; and though her resolution was not to
        be shaken, her feelings must be hurt by such a disapprobation.
        She resolved to give her the information herself, and therefore
        charged Mr. Collins, when he returned to Longbourn to dinner,
        to drop no hint of what had passed before any of the family. A
        promise of secrecy was of course very dutifully given, but it
        could not be kept without difficulty; for the curiosity excited
        by his long absence burst forth in such very direct questions on
        his return as required some ingenuity to evade, and he was at the
        same time exercising great self-denial, for he was longing to
        publish his prosperous love.

        As he was to begin his journey too early on the morrow to see
        any of the family, the ceremony of leave-taking was performed
        when the ladies moved for the night; and Mrs. Bennet, with
        great politeness and cordiality, said how happy they should be
        to see him at Longbourn again, whenever his engagements might
        allow him to visit them.

        "My dear madam," he replied, "this invitation is particularly
        gratifying, because it is what I have been hoping to receive; and
        you may be very certain that I shall avail myself of it as soon
        as possible."

        They were all astonished; and Mr. Bennet, who could by no
        means wish for so speedy a return, immediately said:

        "But is there not danger of Lady Catherine's disapprobation
        here, my good sir? You had better neglect your relations than
        run the risk of offending your patroness."

        "My dear sir," replied Mr. Collins, "I am particularly obliged
        to you for this friendly caution, and you may depend upon my not
        taking so material a step without her ladyship's concurrence."

        "You cannot be too much upon your guard. Risk anything
        rather than her displeasure; and if you find it likely to be raised
        by your coming to us again, which I should think exceedingly
        probable, stay quietly at home, and be satisfied that _we_ shall
        take no offence."

        "Believe me, my dear sir, my gratitude is warmly excited by
        such affectionate attention; and depend upon it, you will speedily
        receive from me a letter of thanks for this, and for every other
        mark of your regard during my stay in Hertfordshire. As for my
        fair cousins, though my absence may not be long enough to
        render it necessary, I shall now take the liberty of wishing them
        health and happiness, not excepting my cousin Elizabeth."

        With proper civilities the ladies then withdrew; all of them
        equally surprised that he meditated a quick return. Mrs. Bennet
        wished to understand by it that he thought of paying his
        addresses to one of her younger girls, and Mary might have been
        prevailed on to accept him. She rated his abilities much higher
        than any of the others; there was a solidity in his reflections
        which often struck her, and though by no means so clever as
        herself, she thought that if encouraged to read and improve
        himself by such an example as hers, he might become a very
        agreeable companion. But on the following morning, every
        hope of this kind was done away. Miss Lucas called soon after
        breakfast, and in a private conference with Elizabeth related the
        event of the day before.

        The possibility of Mr. Collins's fancying herself in love with her
        friend had once occurred to Elizabeth within the last day or two;
        but that Charlotte could encourage him seemed almost as far
        from possibility as she could encourage him herself, and her
        astonishment was consequently so great as to overcome at first
        the bounds of decorum, and she could not help crying out:

        "Engaged to Mr. Collins! My dear Charlotte--impossible!"

        The steady countenance which Miss Lucas had commanded in
        telling her story, gave way to a momentary confusion here on
        receiving so direct a reproach; though, as it was no more than
        she expected, she soon regained her composure, and calmly
        replied:

        "Why should you be surprised, my dear Eliza? Do you think it
        incredible that Mr. Collins should be able to procure any
        woman's good opinion, because he was not so happy as to
        succeed with you?"

        But Elizabeth had now recollected herself, and making a strong
        effort for it, was able to assure with tolerable firmness that the
        prospect of their relationship was highly grateful to her, and
        that she wished her all imaginable happiness.

        "I see what you are feeling," replied Charlotte. "You must be
        surprised, very much surprised--so lately as Mr. Collins was
        wishing to marry you. But when you have had time to think it
        over, I hope you will be satisfied with what I have done. I am
        not romantic, you know; I never was. I ask only a comfortable
        home; and considering Mr. Collins's character, connection, and
        situation in life, I am convinced that my chance of happiness
        with him is as fair as most people can boast on entering the
        marriage state."

        Elizabeth quietly answered "Undoubtedly;" and after an
        awkward pause, they returned to the rest of the family.
        Charlotte did not stay much longer, and Elizabeth was then left
        to reflect on what she had heard. It was a long time before she
        became at all reconciled to the idea of so unsuitable a match.
        The strangeness of Mr. Collins's making two offers of marriage
        within three days was nothing in comparison of his being now
        accepted. She had always felt that Charlotte's opinion of
        matrimony was not exactly like her own, but she had not
        supposed it to be possible that, when called into action, she
        would have sacrificed every better feeling to worldly advantage.
        Charlotte the wife of Mr. Collins was a most humiliating picture!
        And to the pang of a friend disgracing herself and sunk in her
        esteem, was added the distressing conviction that it was
        impossible for that friend to be tolerably happy in the lot
        she had chosen.



        Chapter 23


        Elizabeth was sitting with her mother and sisters, reflecting on
        what she had heard, and doubting whether she was authorised to
        mention it, when Sir William Lucas himself appeared, sent by his
        daughter, to announce her engagement to the family. With many
        compliments to them, and much self-gratulation on the prospect
        of a connection between the houses, he unfolded the matter--to
        an audience not merely wondering, but incredulous; for Mrs.
        Bennet, with more perseverance than politeness, protested he
        must be entirely mistaken; and Lydia, always unguarded and
        often uncivil, boisterously exclaimed:

        "Good Lord! Sir William, how can you tell such a story? Do not
        you know that Mr. Collins wants to marry Lizzy?"

        Nothing less than the complaisance of a courtier could have
        borne without anger such treatment; but Sir William's good
        breeding carried him through it all; and though he begged leave
        to be positive as to the truth of his information, he listened
        to all their impertinence with the most forbearing courtesy.

        Elizabeth, feeling it incumbent on her to relieve him from so
        unpleasant a situation, now put herself forward to confirm his
        account, by mentioning her prior knowledge of it from Charlotte
        herself; and endeavoured to put a stop to the exclamations of her
        mother and sisters by the earnestness of her congratulations to
        Sir William, in which she was readily joined by Jane, and by
        making a variety of remarks on the happiness that might be
        expected from the match, the excellent character of Mr. Collins,
        and the convenient distance of Hunsford from London.

        Mrs. Bennet was in fact too much overpowered to say a great
        deal while Sir William remained; but no sooner had he left them
        than her feelings found a rapid vent. In the first place, she
        persisted in disbelieving the whole of the matter; secondly, she
        was very sure that Mr. Collins had been taken in; thirdly, she
        trusted that they would never be happy together; and fourthly,
        that the match might be broken off. Two inferences, however,
        were plainly deduced from the whole: one, that Elizabeth was
        the real cause of the mischief; and the other that she herself had
        been barbarously misused by them all; and on these two points
        she principally dwelt during the rest of the day. Nothing could
        console and nothing could appease her. Nor did that day wear
        out her resentment. A week elapsed before she could see
        Elizabeth without scolding her, a month passed away before she
        could speak to Sir William or Lady Lucas without being rude,
        and many months were gone before she could at all forgive their
        daughter.

        Mr. Bennet's emotions were much more tranquil on the occasion,
        and such as he did experience he pronounced to be of a most
        agreeable sort; for it gratified him, he said, to discover that
        Charlotte Lucas, whom he had been used to think tolerably
        sensible, was as foolish as his wife, and more foolish than his
        daughter!

        Jane confessed herself a little surprised at the match; but she
        said less of her astonishment than of her earnest desire for their
        happiness; nor could Elizabeth persuade her to consider it as
        improbable. Kitty and Lydia were far from envying Miss Lucas,
        for Mr. Collins was only a clergyman; and it affected them in no
        other way than as a piece of news to spread at Meryton.

        Lady Lucas could not be insensible of triumph on being able to
        retort on Mrs. Bennet the comfort of having a daughter well
        married; and she called at Longbourn rather oftener than usual
        to say how happy she was, though Mrs. Bennet's sour looks and
        ill-natured remarks might have been enough to drive happiness
        away.

        Between Elizabeth and Charlotte there was a restraint which
        kept them mutually silent on the subject; and Elizabeth felt
        persuaded that no real confidence could ever subsist between
        them again. Her disappointment in Charlotte made her turn with
        fonder regard to her sister, of whose rectitude and delicacy
        she was sure her opinion could never be shaken, and for whose
        happiness she grew daily more anxious, as Bingley had now been
        gone a week and nothing more was heard of his return.

        Jane had sent Caroline an early answer to her letter, and was
        counting the days till she might reasonably hope to hear again.
        The promised letter of thanks from Mr. Collins arrived on
        Tuesday, addressed to their father, and written with all the
        solemnity of gratitude which a twelvemonth's abode in the
        family might have prompted. After discharging his conscience
        on that head, he proceeded to inform them, with many rapturous
        expressions, of his happiness in having obtained the affection of
        their amiable neighbour, Miss Lucas, and then explained that it
        was merely with the view of enjoying her society that he had
        been so ready to close with their kind wish of seeing him again
        at Longbourn, whither he hoped to be able to return on Monday
        fortnight; for Lady Catherine, he added, so heartily approved
        his marriage, that she wished it to take place as soon as possible,
        which he trusted would be an unanswerable argument with his
        amiable Charlotte to name an early day for making him the
        happiest of men.

        Mr. Collins's return into Hertfordshire was no longer a matter
        of pleasure to Mrs. Bennet. On the contrary, she was as much
        disposed to complain of it as her husband. It was very strange
        that he should come to Longbourn instead of to Lucas Lodge; it
        was also very inconvenient and exceedingly troublesome. She
        hated having visitors in the house while her health was so
        indifferent, and lovers were of all people the most disagreeable.
        Such were the gentle murmurs of Mrs. Bennet, and they gave way
        only to the greater distress of Mr. Bingley's continued absence.

        Neither Jane nor Elizabeth were comfortable on this subject.
        Day after day passed away without bringing any other tidings of
        him than the report which shortly prevailed in Meryton of his
        coming no more to Netherfield the whole winter; a report which
        highly incensed Mrs. Bennet, and which she never failed to
        contradict as a most scandalous falsehood.

        Even Elizabeth began to fear--not that Bingley was indifferent--but
        that his sisters would be successful in keeping him away.
        Unwilling as she was to admit an idea so destructive of Jane's
        happiness, and so dishonorable to the stability of her lover, she
        could not prevent its frequently occurring. The united efforts of
        his two unfeeling sisters and of his overpowering friend, assisted
        by the attractions of Miss Darcy and the amusements of London
        might be too much, she feared, for the strength of his attachment.

        As for Jane, _her_ anxiety under this suspense was, of course,
        more painful than Elizabeth's, but whatever she felt she was
        desirous of concealing, and between herself and Elizabeth,
        therefore, the subject was never alluded to. But as no such
        delicacy restrained her mother, an hour seldom passed in which
        she did not talk of Bingley, express her impatience for his arrival,
        or even require Jane to confess that if he did not come back she
        would think herself very ill used. It needed all Jane's steady
        mildness to bear these attacks with tolerable tranquillity.

        Mr. Collins returned most punctually on Monday fortnight, but
        his reception at Longbourn was not quite so gracious as it had
        been on his first introduction. He was too happy, however, to
        need much attention; and luckily for the others, the business
        of love-making relieved them from a great deal of his company.
        The chief of every day was spent by him at Lucas Lodge, and he
        sometimes returned to Longbourn only in time to make an
        apology for his absence before the family went to bed.

        Mrs. Bennet was really in a most pitiable state. The very
        mention of anything concerning the match threw her into an
        agony of ill-humour, and wherever she went she was sure of
        hearing it talked of. The sight of Miss Lucas was odious to
        her. As her successor in that house, she regarded her with
        jealous abhorrence. Whenever Charlotte came to see them,
        she concluded her to be anticipating the hour of possession;
        and whenever she spoke in a low voice to Mr. Collins, was
        convinced that they were talking of the Longbourn estate, and
        resolving to turn herself and her daughters out of the house,
        as soon as Mr. Bennet were dead. She complained bitterly of
        all this to her husband.

        "Indeed, Mr. Bennet," said she, "it is very hard to think that
        Charlotte Lucas should ever be mistress of this house, that I
        should be forced to make way for _her_, and live to see her take
        her place in it!"

        "My dear, do not give way to such gloomy thoughts. Let us
        hope for better things. Let us flatter ourselves that I may be
        the survivor."

        This was not very consoling to Mrs. Bennet, and therefore, instead
        of making any answer, she went on as before.

        "I cannot bear to think that they should have all this estate.
        If it was not for the entail, I should not mind it."

        "What should not you mind?"

        "I should not mind anything at all."

        "Let us be thankful that you are preserved from a state of such
        insensibility."

        "I never can be thankful, Mr. Bennet, for anything about the
        entail. How anyone could have the conscience to entail away an
        estate from one's own daughters, I cannot understand; and all
        for the sake of Mr. Collins too! Why should _he_ have it more
        than anybody else?"

        "I leave it to yourself to determine," said Mr. Bennet.



        Chapter 24


        Miss Bingley's letter arrived, and put an end to doubt. The very
        first sentence conveyed the assurance of their being all settled
        in London for the winter, and concluded with her brother's regret
        at not having had time to pay his respects to his friends in
        Hertfordshire before he left the country.

        Hope was over, entirely over; and when Jane could attend to the
        rest of the letter, she found little, except the professed affection
        of the writer, that could give her any comfort. Miss Darcy's
        praise occupied the chief of it. Her many attractions were again
        dwelt on, and Caroline boasted joyfully of their increasing
        intimacy, and ventured to predict the accomplishment of the
        wishes which had been unfolded in her former letter. She wrote
        also with great pleasure of her brother's being an inmate of Mr.
        Darcy's house, and mentioned with raptures some plans of the
        latter with regard to new furniture.

        Elizabeth, to whom Jane very soon communicated the chief of
        all this, heard it in silent indignation. Her heart was divided
        between concern for her sister, and resentment against all others.
        To Caroline's assertion of her brother's being partial to Miss
        Darcy she paid no credit. That he was really fond of Jane, she
        doubted no more than she had ever done; and much as she had
        always been disposed to like him, she could not think without
        anger, hardly without contempt, on that easiness of temper, that
        want of proper resolution, which now made him the slave of his
        designing friends, and led him to sacrifice of his own happiness
        to the caprice of their inclination. Had his own happiness,
        however, been the only sacrifice, he might have been allowed to
        sport with it in whatever manner he thought best, but her sister's
        was involved in it, as she thought he must be sensible himself.
        It was a subject, in short, on which reflection would be long
        indulged, and must be unavailing. She could think of nothing
        else; and yet whether Bingley's regard had really died away, or
        were suppressed by his friends' interference; whether he had
        been aware of Jane's attachment, or whether it had escaped his
        observation; whatever were the case, though her opinion of him
        must be materially affected by the difference, her sister's
        situation remained the same, her peace equally wounded.

        A day or two passed before Jane had courage to speak of her
        feelings to Elizabeth; but at last, on Mrs. Bennet's leaving them
        together, after a longer irritation than usual about Netherfield
        and its master, she could not help saying:

        "Oh, that my dear mother had more command over herself! She
        can have no idea of the pain she gives me by her continual
        reflections on him. But I will not repine. It cannot last long.
        He will be forgot, and we shall all be as we were before."

        Elizabeth looked at her sister with incredulous solicitude, but
        said nothing.

        "You doubt me," cried Jane, slightly colouring; "indeed, you
        have no reason. He may live in my memory as the most amiable
        man of my acquaintance, but that is all. I have nothing either
        to hope or fear, and nothing to reproach him with. Thank God! I
        have not _that_ pain. A little time, therefore--I shall certainly
        try to get the better."

        With a stronger voice she soon added, "I have this comfort
        immediately, that it has not been more than an error of fancy on
        my side, and that it has done no harm to anyone but myself."

        "My dear Jane!" exclaimed Elizabeth, "you are too good. Your
        sweetness and disinterestedness are really angelic; I do not know
        what to say to you. I feel as if I had never done you justice, or
        loved you as you deserve."

        Miss Bennet eagerly disclaimed all extraordinary merit, and
        threw back the praise on her sister's warm affection.

        "Nay," said Elizabeth, "this is not fair. _You_ wish to think all
        the world respectable, and are hurt if I speak ill of anybody. I
        only want to think _you_ perfect, and you set yourself against it.
        Do not be afraid of my running into any excess, of my encroaching
        on your privilege of universal good-will. You need not. There
        are few people whom I really love, and still fewer of whom I think
        well. The more I see of the world, the more am I dissatisfied
        with it; and every day confirms my belief of the inconsistency of
        all human characters, and of the little dependence that can be
        placed on the appearance of merit or sense. I have met with two
        instances lately, one I will not mention; the other is Charlotte's
        marriage. It is unaccountable! In every view it is unaccountable!"

        "My dear Lizzy, do not give way to such feelings as these. They
        will ruin your happiness. You do not make allowance enough
        for difference of situation and temper. Consider Mr. Collins's
        respectability, and Charlotte's steady, prudent character.
        Remember that she is one of a large family; that as to fortune,
        it is a most eligible match; and be ready to believe, for
        everybody's sake, that she may feel something like regard and
        esteem for our cousin."

        "To oblige you, I would try to believe almost anything, but no
        one else could be benefited by such a belief as this; for were I
        persuaded that Charlotte had any regard for him, I should only
        think worse of her understanding than I now do of her heart.
        My dear Jane, Mr. Collins is a conceited, pompous, narrow-minded,
        silly man; you know he is, as well as I do; and you must feel,
        as well as I do, that the woman who married him cannot have a
        proper way of thinking. You shall not defend her, though it is
        Charlotte Lucas. You shall not, for the sake of one individual,
        change the meaning of principle and integrity, nor endeavour to
        persuade yourself or me, that selfishness is prudence, and
        insensibility of danger security for happiness."

        "I must think your language too strong in speaking of both,"
        replied Jane; "and I hope you will be convinced of it by seeing
        them happy together. But enough of this. You alluded to
        something else. You mentioned _two_ instances. I cannot
        misunderstand you, but I entreat you, dear Lizzy, not to pain
        me by thinking _that person_ to blame, and saying your opinion
        of him is sunk. We must not be so ready to fancy ourselves
        intentionally injured. We must not expect a lively young man to
        be always so guarded and circumspect. It is very often nothing
        but our own vanity that deceives us. Women fancy admiration
        means more than it does."

        "And men take care that they should."

        "If it is designedly done, they cannot be justified; but I have no
        idea of there being so much design in the world as some persons
        imagine."

        "I am far from attributing any part of Mr. Bingley's conduct to
        design," said Elizabeth; "but without scheming to do wrong, or
        to make others unhappy, there may be error, and there may be
        misery. Thoughtlessness, want of attention to other people's
        feelings, and want of resolution, will do the business."

        "And do you impute it to either of those?"

        "Yes; to the last. But if I go on, I shall displease you by saying
        what I think of persons you esteem. Stop me whilst you can."

        "You persist, then, in supposing his sisters influence him?"

        "Yes, in conjunction with his friend."

        "I cannot believe it. Why should they try to influence him?
        They can only wish his happiness; and if he is attached to me,
        no other woman can secure it."

        "Your first position is false. They may wish many things besides
        his happiness; they may wish his increase of wealth and
        consequence; they may wish him to marry a girl who has all the
        importance of money, great connections, and pride."

        "Beyond a doubt, they _do_ wish him to choose Miss Darcy,"
        replied Jane; "but this may be from better feelings than you are
        supposing. They have known her much longer than they have
        known me; no wonder if they love her better. But, whatever
        may be their own wishes, it is very unlikely they should have
        opposed their brother's. What sister would think herself at
        liberty to do it, unless there were something very objectionable?
        If they believed him attached to me, they would not try to part
        us; if he were so, they could not succeed. By supposing such
        an affection, you make everybody acting unnaturally and wrong,
        and me most unhappy. Do not distress me by the idea. I am not
        ashamed of having been mistaken--or, at least, it is light, it
        is nothing in comparison of what I should feel in thinking ill
        of him or his sisters. Let me take it in the best light, in
        the light in which it may be understood."

        Elizabeth could not oppose such a wish; and from this time
        Mr. Bingley's name was scarcely ever mentioned between them.

        Mrs. Bennet still continued to wonder and repine at his returning
        no more, and though a day seldom passed in which Elizabeth did
        not account for it clearly, there was little chance of her ever
        considering it with less perplexity. Her daughter endeavoured
        to convince her of what she did not believe herself, that his
        attentions to Jane had been merely the effect of a common and
        transient liking, which ceased when he saw her no more; but
        though the probability of the statement was admitted at the time,
        she had the same story to repeat every day. Mrs. Bennet's best
        comfort was that Mr. Bingley must be down again in the
        summer.

        Mr. Bennet treated the matter differently. "So, Lizzy," said he
        one day, "your sister is crossed in love, I find. I congratulate
        her. Next to being married, a girl likes to be crossed a little in
        love now and then. It is something to think of, and it gives her a
        sort of distinction among her companions. When is your turn to
        come? You will hardly bear to be long outdone by Jane. Now is
        your time. Here are officers enough in Meryton to disappoint all
        the young ladies in the country. Let Wickham be _your_ man. He
        is a pleasant fellow, and would jilt you creditably."

        "Thank you, sir, but a less agreeable man would satisfy me. We
        must not all expect Jane's good fortune."

        "True," said Mr. Bennet, "but it is a comfort to think that
        whatever of that kind may befall you, you have an affectionate
        mother who will make the most of it."

        Mr. Wickham's society was of material service in dispelling the
        gloom which the late perverse occurrences had thrown on many
        of the Longbourn family. They saw him often, and to his other
        recommendations was now added that of general unreserve.
        The whole of what Elizabeth had already heard, his claims on
        Mr. Darcy, and all that he had suffered from him, was now
        openly acknowledged and publicly canvassed; and everybody
        was pleased to know how much they had always disliked Mr.
        Darcy before they had known anything of the matter.

        Miss Bennet was the only creature who could suppose there might
        be any extenuating circumstances in the case, unknown to the
        society of Hertfordshire; her mild and steady candour always
        pleaded for allowances, and urged the possibility of mistakes--but
        by everybody else Mr. Darcy was condemned as the worst of men.



        Chapter 25


        After a week spent in professions of love and schemes of felicity,
        Mr. Collins was called from his amiable Charlotte by the arrival
        of Saturday. The pain of separation, however, might be
        alleviated on his side, by preparations for the reception of his
        bride; as he had reason to hope, that shortly after his return into
        Hertfordshire, the day would be fixed that was to make him the
        happiest of men. He took leave of his relations at Longbourn
        with as much solemnity as before; wished his fair cousins health
        and happiness again, and promised their father another letter of
        thanks.

        On the following Monday, Mrs. Bennet had the pleasure of
        receiving her brother and his wife, who came as usual to spend
        the Christmas at Longbourn. Mr. Gardiner was a sensible,
        gentlemanlike man, greatly superior to his sister, as well by
        nature as education. The Netherfield ladies would have had
        difficulty in believing that a man who lived by trade, and within
        view of his own warehouses, could have been so well-bred and
        agreeable. Mrs. Gardiner, who was several years younger than
        Mrs. Bennet and Mrs. Phillips, was an amiable, intelligent,
        elegant woman, and a great favourite with all her Longbourn
        nieces. Between the two eldest and herself especially, there
        subsisted a particular regard. They had frequently been staying
        with her in town.

        The first part of Mrs. Gardiner's business on her arrival was to
        distribute her presents and describe the newest fashions. When
        this was done she had a less active part to play. It became her
        turn to listen. Mrs. Bennet had many grievances to relate, and
        much to complain of. They had all been very ill-used since she
        last saw her sister. Two of her girls had been upon the point of
        marriage, and after all there was nothing in it.

        "I do not blame Jane," she continued, "for Jane would have got
        Mr. Bingley if she could. But Lizzy! Oh, sister! It is very hard
        to think that she might have been Mr. Collins's wife by this time,
        had it not been for her own perverseness. He made her an offer
        in this very room, and she refused him. The consequence of it is,
        that Lady Lucas will have a daughter married before I have, and
        that the Longbourn estate is just as much entailed as ever. The
        Lucases are very artful people indeed, sister. They are all for
        what they can get. I am sorry to say it of them, but so it is.
        It makes me very nervous and poorly, to be thwarted so in my own
        family, and to have neighbours who think of themselves before
        anybody else. However, your coming just at this time is the
        greatest of comforts, and I am very glad to hear what you tell us,
        of long sleeves."

        Mrs. Gardiner, to whom the chief of this news had been given
        before, in the course of Jane and Elizabeth's correspondence
        with her, made her sister a slight answer, and, in compassion to
        her nieces, turned the conversation.

        When alone with Elizabeth afterwards, she spoke more on the
        subject. "It seems likely to have been a desirable match for
        Jane," said she. "I am sorry it went off. But these things
        happen so often! A young man, such as you describe Mr. Bingley,
        so easily falls in love with a pretty girl for a few weeks, and
        when accident separates them, so easily forgets her, that these
        sort of inconsistencies are very frequent."

        "An excellent consolation in its way," said Elizabeth, "but it will
        not do for _us_. We do not suffer by _accident_. It does not often
        happen that the interference of friends will persuade a young
        man of independent fortune to think no more of a girl whom he
        was violently in love with only a few days before."

        "But that expression of 'violently in love' is so hackneyed,
        so doubtful, so indefinite, that it gives me very little idea.
        It is as often applied to feelings which arise from a half-hour's
        acquaintance, as to a real, strong attachment. Pray, how
        _violent was_ Mr. Bingley's love?"

        "I never saw a more promising inclination; he was growing quite
        inattentive to other people, and wholly engrossed by her. Every
        time they met, it was more decided and remarkable. At his own
        ball he offended two or three young ladies, by not asking them to
        dance; and I spoke to him twice myself, without receiving an answer.
        Could there be finer symptoms? Is not general incivility the very
        essence of love?"

        "Oh, yes!--of that kind of love which I suppose him to have felt.
        Poor Jane! I am sorry for her, because, with her disposition, she
        may not get over it immediately. It had better have happened to
        _you_, Lizzy; you would have laughed yourself out of it sooner.
        But do you think she would be prevailed upon to go back with
        us? Change of scene might be of service--and perhaps a little
        relief from home may be as useful as anything."

        Elizabeth was exceedingly pleased with this proposal, and felt
        persuaded of her sister's ready acquiescence.

        "I hope," added Mrs. Gardiner, "that no consideration with
        regard to this young man will influence her. We live in so
        different a part of town, all our connections are so different, and,
        as you well know, we go out so little, that it is very improbable
        that they should meet at all, unless he really comes to see her."

        "And _that_ is quite impossible; for he is now in the custody of
        his friend, and Mr. Darcy would no more suffer him to call on
        Jane in such a part of London! My dear aunt, how could you
        think of it? Mr. Darcy may perhaps have _heard_ of such a
        place as Gracechurch Street, but he would hardly think a
        month's ablution enough to cleanse him from its impurities, were
        he once to enter it; and depend upon it, Mr. Bingley never stirs
        without him."

        "So much the better. I hope they will not meet at all. But does
        not Jane correspond with his sister? _She_ will not be able to
        help calling."

        "She will drop the acquaintance entirely."

        But in spite of the certainty in which Elizabeth affected to place
        this point, as well as the still more interesting one of Bingley's
        being withheld from seeing Jane, she felt a solicitude on the
        subject which convinced her, on examination, that she did not
        consider it entirely hopeless. It was possible, and sometimes she
        thought it probable, that his affection might be reanimated, and
        the influence of his friends successfully combated by the more
        natural influence of Jane's attractions.

        Miss Bennet accepted her aunt's invitation with pleasure; and
        the Bingleys were no otherwise in her thoughts at the same time,
        than as she hoped by Caroline's not living in the same house
        with her brother, she might occasionally spend a morning with
        her, without any danger of seeing him.

        The Gardiners stayed a week at Longbourn; and what with the
        Phillipses, the Lucases, and the officers, there was not a day
        without its engagement. Mrs. Bennet had so carefully provided
        for the entertainment of her brother and sister, that they did
        not once sit down to a family dinner. When the engagement was
        for home, some of the officers always made part of it--of
        which officers Mr. Wickham was sure to be one; and on these
        occasion, Mrs. Gardiner, rendered suspicious by Elizabeth's
        warm commendation, narrowly observed them both. Without
        supposing them, from what she saw, to be very seriously in love,
        their preference of each other was plain enough to make her a
        little uneasy; and she resolved to speak to Elizabeth on the
        subject before she left Hertfordshire, and represent to her the
        imprudence of encouraging such an attachment.

        To Mrs. Gardiner, Wickham had one means of affording pleasure,
        unconnected with his general powers. About ten or a dozen years
        ago, before her marriage, she had spent a considerable time in
        that very part of Derbyshire to which he belonged. They had,
        therefore, many acquaintances in common; and though Wickham had
        been little there since the death of Darcy's father, it was yet
        in his power to give her fresher intelligence of her former
        friends than she had been in the way of procuring.

        Mrs. Gardiner had seen Pemberley, and known the late Mr. Darcy
        by character perfectly well. Here consequently was an
        inexhaustible subject of discourse. In comparing her recollection
        of Pemberley with the minute description which Wickham could
        give, and in bestowing her tribute of praise on the character of
        its late possessor, she was delighting both him and herself. On
        being made acquainted with the present Mr. Darcy's treatment
        of him, she tried to remember some of that gentleman's reputed
        disposition when quite a lad which might agree with it, and was
        confident at last that she recollected having heard Mr.
        Fitzwilliam Darcy formerly spoken of as a very proud, ill-natured
        boy.



        Chapter 26


        Mrs. Gardiner's caution to Elizabeth was punctually and kindly
        given on the first favourable opportunity of speaking to her
        alone; after honestly telling her what she thought, she thus went
        on:

        "You are too sensible a girl, Lizzy, to fall in love merely because
        you are warned against it; and, therefore, I am not afraid of
        speaking openly. Seriously, I would have you be on your guard.
        Do not involve yourself or endeavour to involve him in an
        affection which the want of fortune would make so very
        imprudent. I have nothing to say against _him_; he is a most
        interesting young man; and if he had the fortune he ought to
        have, I should think you could not do better. But as it is, you
        must not let your fancy run away with you. You have sense, and
        we all expect you to use it. Your father would depend on
        _your_ resolution and good conduct, I am sure. You must not
        disappoint your father."

        "My dear aunt, this is being serious indeed."

        "Yes, and I hope to engage you to be serious likewise."

        "Well, then, you need not be under any alarm. I will take care
        of myself, and of Mr. Wickham too. He shall not be in love with
        me, if I can prevent it."

        "Elizabeth, you are not serious now."

        "I beg your pardon, I will try again. At present I am not in
        love with Mr. Wickham; no, I certainly am not. But he is, beyond
        all comparison, the most agreeable man I ever saw--and if he
        becomes really attached to me--I believe it will be better that
        he should not. I see the imprudence of it. Oh! _that_ abominable
        Mr. Darcy! My father's opinion of me does me the greatest
        honour, and I should be miserable to forfeit it. My father,
        however, is partial to Mr. Wickham. In short, my dear aunt,
        I should be very sorry to be the means of making any of you
        unhappy; but since we see every day that where there is
        affection, young people are seldom withheld by immediate want
        of fortune from entering into engagements with each other, how
        can I promise to be wiser than so many of my fellow-creatures
        if I am tempted, or how am I even to know that it would be
        wisdom to resist? All that I can promise you, therefore, is not
        to be in a hurry. I will not be in a hurry to believe myself his
        first object. When I am in company with him, I will not be
        wishing. In short, I will do my best."

        "Perhaps it will be as well if you discourage his coming here so
        very often. At least, you should not _remind_ you mother of
        inviting him."

        "As I did the other day," said Elizabeth with a conscious smile:
        "very true, it will be wise in me to refrain from _that_. But do
        not imagine that he is always here so often. It is on your
        account that he has been so frequently invited this week. You
        know my mother's ideas as to the necessity of constant company
        for her friends. But really, and upon my honour, I will try to do
        what I think to be the wisest; and now I hope you are satisfied."

        Her aunt assured her that she was, and Elizabeth having thanked
        her for the kindness of her hints, they parted; a wonderful
        instance of advice being given on such a point, without being
        resented.

        Mr. Collins returned into Hertfordshire soon after it had been
        quitted by the Gardiners and Jane; but as he took up his abode
        with the Lucases, his arrival was no great inconvenience to Mrs.
        Bennet. His marriage was now fast approaching, and she was at
        length so far resigned as to think it inevitable, and even
        repeatedly to say, in an ill-natured tone, that she "_wished_ they
        might be happy." Thursday was to be the wedding day, and on
        Wednesday Miss Lucas paid her farewell visit; and when she
        rose to take leave, Elizabeth, ashamed of her mother's
        ungracious and reluctant good wishes, and sincerely affected
        herself, accompanied her out of the room. As they went
        downstairs together, Charlotte said:

        "I shall depend on hearing from you very often, Eliza."

        "_That_ you certainly shall."

        "And I have another favour to ask you. Will you come and see
        me?"

        "We shall often meet, I hope, in Hertfordshire."

        "I am not likely to leave Kent for some time. Promise me,
        therefore, to come to Hunsford."

        Elizabeth could not refuse, though she foresaw little pleasure
        in the visit.

        "My father and Maria are coming to me in March," added
        Charlotte, "and I hope you will consent to be of the party.
        Indeed, Eliza, you will be as welcome as either of them."

        The wedding took place; the bride and bridegroom set off for
        Kent from the church door, and everybody had as much to say,
        or to hear, on the subject as usual. Elizabeth soon heard from
        her friend; and their correspondence was as regular and frequent
        as it had ever been; that it should be equally unreserved was
        impossible. Elizabeth could never address her without feeling
        that all the comfort of intimacy was over, and though determined
        not to slacken as a correspondent, it was for the sake of what
        had been, rather than what was. Charlotte's first letters were
        received with a good deal of eagerness; there could not but be
        curiosity to know how she would speak of her new home, how
        she would like Lady Catherine, and how happy she would dare
        pronounce herself to be; though, when the letters were read,
        Elizabeth felt that Charlotte expressed herself on every point
        exactly as she might have foreseen. She wrote cheerfully,
        seemed surrounded with comforts, and mentioned nothing which
        she could not praise. The house, furniture, neighbourhood, and
        roads, were all to her taste, and Lady Catherine's behaviour
        was most friendly and obliging. It was Mr. Collins's picture
        of Hunsford and Rosings rationally softened; and Elizabeth
        perceived that she must wait for her own visit there to know the
        rest.

        Jane had already written a few lines to her sister to announce
        their safe arrival in London; and when she wrote again, Elizabeth
        hoped it would be in her power to say something of the
        Bingleys.

        Her impatience for this second letter was as well rewarded as
        impatience generally is. Jane had been a week in town without
        either seeing or hearing from Caroline. She accounted for it,
        however, by supposing that her last letter to her friend from
        Longbourn had by some accident been lost.

        "My aunt," she continued, "is going to-morrow into that part of
        the town, and I shall take the opportunity of calling in Grosvenor
        Street."

        She wrote again when the visit was paid, and she had seen Miss
        Bingley. "I did not think Caroline in spirits," were her words,
        "but she was very glad to see me, and reproached me for giving
        her no notice of my coming to London. I was right, therefore,
        my last letter had never reached her. I inquired after their
        brother, of course. He was well, but so much engaged with Mr.
        Darcy that they scarcely ever saw him. I found that Miss Darcy
        was expected to dinner. I wish I could see her. My visit was
        not long, as Caroline and Mrs. Hurst were going out. I dare say
        I shall see them soon here."

        Elizabeth shook her head over this letter. It convinced her that
        accident only could discover to Mr. Bingley her sister's being in
        town.

        Four weeks passed away, and Jane saw nothing of him. She
        endeavoured to persuade herself that she did not regret it; but
        she could no longer be blind to Miss Bingley's inattention. After
        waiting at home every morning for a fortnight, and inventing
        every evening a fresh excuse for her, the visitor did at last
        appear; but the shortness of her stay, and yet more, the alteration
        of her manner would allow Jane to deceive herself no longer.
        The letter which she wrote on this occasion to her sister will
        prove what she felt.

        "My dearest Lizzy will, I am sure, be incapable of triumphing in
        her better judgement, at my expense, when I confess myself to
        have been entirely deceived in Miss Bingley's regard for me.
        But, my dear sister, though the event has proved you right, do
        not think me obstinate if I still assert that, considering what
        her behaviour was, my confidence was as natural as your suspicion.
        I do not at all comprehend her reason for wishing to be intimate
        with me; but if the same circumstances were to happen again, I
        am sure I should be deceived again. Caroline did not return my
        visit till yesterday; and not a note, not a line, did I receive
        in the meantime. When she did come, it was very evident that she
        had no pleasure in it; she made a slight, formal apology, for not
        calling before, said not a word of wishing to see me again, and
        was in every respect so altered a creature, that when she went
        away I was perfectly resolved to continue the acquaintance no
        longer. I pity, though I cannot help blaming her. She was very
        wrong in singling me out as she did; I can safely say that every
        advance to intimacy began on her side. But I pity her, because
        she must feel that she has been acting wrong, and because I am
        very sure that anxiety for her brother is the cause of it. I need
        not explain myself farther; and though _we_ know this anxiety to
        be quite needless, yet if she feels it, it will easily account
        for her behaviour to me; and so deservedly dear as he is to his
        sister, whatever anxiety she must feel on his behalf is natural
        and amiable. I cannot but wonder, however, at her having any
        such fears now, because, if he had at all cared about me, we
        must have met, long ago. He knows of my being in town, I am
        certain, from something she said herself; and yet it would seem,
        by her manner of talking, as if she wanted to persuade herself
        that he is really partial to Miss Darcy. I cannot understand it.
        If I were not afraid of judging harshly, I should be almost
        tempted to say that there is a strong appearance of duplicity in
        all this. But I will endeavour to banish every painful thought,
        and think only of what will make me happy--your affection, and
        the invariable kindness of my dear uncle and aunt. Let me hear
        from you very soon. Miss Bingley said something of his never
        returning to Netherfield again, of giving up the house, but not
        with any certainty. We had better not mention it. I am extremely
        glad that you have such pleasant accounts from our friends at
        Hunsford. Pray go to see them, with Sir William and Maria. I am
        sure you will be very comfortable there.--Yours, etc."

        This letter gave Elizabeth some pain; but her spirits returned as
        she considered that Jane would no longer be duped, by the sister
        at least. All expectation from the brother was now absolutely
        over. She would not even wish for a renewal of his attentions.
        His character sunk on every review of it; and as a punishment for
        him, as well as a possible advantage to Jane, she seriously hoped
        he might really soon marry Mr. Darcy's sister, as by Wickham's
        account, she would make him abundantly regret what he had
        thrown away.

        Mrs. Gardiner about this time reminded Elizabeth of her promise
        concerning that gentleman, and required information; and
        Elizabeth had such to send as might rather give contentment to
        her aunt than to herself. His apparent partiality had subsided,
        his attentions were over, he was the admirer of some one else.
        Elizabeth was watchful enough to see it all, but she could see it
        and write of it without material pain. Her heart had been but
        slightly touched, and her vanity was satisfied with believing that
        _she_ would have been his only choice, had fortune permitted it.
        The sudden acquisition of ten thousand pounds was the most
        remarkable charm of the young lady to whom he was now rendering
        himself agreeable; but Elizabeth, less clear-sighted perhaps in
        this case than in Charlotte's, did not quarrel with him for his
        wish of independence. Nothing, on the contrary, could be more
        natural; and while able to suppose that it cost him a few struggles
        to relinquish her, she was ready to allow it a wise and desirable
        measure for both, and could very sincerely wish him happy.

        All this was acknowledged to Mrs. Gardiner; and after relating
        the circumstances, she thus went on: "I am now convinced, my
        dear aunt, that I have never been much in love; for had I really
        experienced that pure and elevating passion, I should at present
        detest his very name, and wish him all manner of evil. But my
        feelings are not only cordial towards _him_; they are even
        impartial towards Miss King. I cannot find out that I hate her at
        all, or that I am in the least unwilling to think her a very good
        sort of girl. There can be no love in all this. My watchfulness
        has been effectual; and though I certainly should be a more
        interesting object to all my acquaintances were I distractedly
        in love with him, I cannot say that I regret my comparative
        insignificance. Importance may sometimes be purchased too
        dearly. Kitty and Lydia take his defection much more to heart
        than I do. They are young in the ways of the world, and not
        yet open to the mortifying conviction that handsome young men
        must have something to live on as well as the plain."



        Chapter 27


        With no greater events than these in the Longbourn family, and
        otherwise diversified by little beyond the walks to Meryton,
        sometimes dirty and sometimes cold, did January and February
        pass away. March was to take Elizabeth to Hunsford. She had
        not at first thought very seriously of going thither; but Charlotte,
        she soon found, was depending on the plan and she gradually
        learned to consider it herself with greater pleasure as well as
        greater certainty. Absence had increased her desire of seeing
        Charlotte again, and weakened her disgust of Mr. Collins. There
        was novelty in the scheme, and as, with such a mother and such
        uncompanionable sisters, home could not be faultless, a little
        change was not unwelcome for its own sake. The journey
        would moreover give her a peep at Jane; and, in short, as the
        time drew near, she would have been very sorry for any delay.
        Everything, however, went on smoothly, and was finally settled
        according to Charlotte's first sketch. She was to accompany Sir
        William and his second daughter. The improvement of spending
        a night in London was added in time, and the plan became
        perfect as plan could be.

        The only pain was in leaving her father, who would certainly
        miss her, and who, when it came to the point, so little liked her
        going, that he told her to write to him, and almost promised to
        answer her letter.

        The farewell between herself and Mr. Wickham was perfectly
        friendly; on his side even more. His present pursuit could not
        make him forget that Elizabeth had been the first to excite and to
        deserve his attention, the first to listen and to pity, the first
        to be admired; and in his manner of bidding her adieu, wishing
        her every enjoyment, reminding her of what she was to expect in
        Lady Catherine de Bourgh, and trusting their opinion of her--their
        opinion of everybody--would always coincide, there was a solicitude,
        an interest which she felt must ever attach her to him with a most
        sincere regard; and she parted from him convinced that, whether
        married or single, he must always be her model of the amiable and
        pleasing.

        Her fellow-travellers the next day were not of a kind to make her
        think him less agreeable. Sir William Lucas, and his daughter
        Maria, a good-humoured girl, but as empty-headed as himself,
        had nothing to say that could be worth hearing, and were
        listened to with about as much delight as the rattle of the chaise.
        Elizabeth loved absurdities, but she had known Sir William's too
        long. He could tell her nothing new of the wonders of his
        presentation and knighthood; and his civilities were worn out,
        like his information.

        It was a journey of only twenty-four miles, and they began it so
        early as to be in Gracechurch Street by noon. As they drove
        to Mr. Gardiner's door, Jane was at a drawing-room window
        watching their arrival; when they entered the passage she was
        there to welcome them, and Elizabeth, looking earnestly in her
        face, was pleased to see it healthful and lovely as ever. On the
        stairs were a troop of little boys and girls, whose eagerness for
        their cousin's appearance would not allow them to wait in the
        drawing-room, and whose shyness, as they had not seen her for
        a twelvemonth, prevented their coming lower. All was joy and
        kindness. The day passed most pleasantly away; the morning in
        bustle and shopping, and the evening at one of the theatres.

        Elizabeth then contrived to sit by her aunt. Their first object was
        her sister; and she was more grieved than astonished to hear, in
        reply to her minute inquiries, that though Jane always struggled
        to support her spirits, there were periods of dejection. It was
        reasonable, however, to hope that they would not continue long.
        Mrs. Gardiner gave her the particulars also of Miss Bingley's
        visit in Gracechurch Street, and repeated conversations
        occurring at different times between Jane and herself, which
        proved that the former had, from her heart, given up the
        acquaintance.

        Mrs. Gardiner then rallied her niece on Wickham's desertion,
        and complimented her on bearing it so well.

        "But my dear Elizabeth," she added, "what sort of girl is Miss
        King? I should be sorry to think our friend mercenary."

        "Pray, my dear aunt, what is the difference in matrimonial
        affairs, between the mercenary and the prudent motive? Where
        does discretion end, and avarice begin? Last Christmas you
        were afraid of his marrying me, because it would be imprudent;
        and now, because he is trying to get a girl with only ten
        thousand pounds, you want to find out that he is mercenary."

        "If you will only tell me what sort of girl Miss King is, I shall
        know what to think."

        "She is a very good kind of girl, I believe. I know no harm of
        her."

        "But he paid her not the smallest attention till her grandfather's
        death made her mistress of this fortune."

        "No--what should he? If it were not allowable for him to gain
        _my_ affections because I had no money, what occasion could
        there be for making love to a girl whom he did not care about,
        and who was equally poor?"

        "But there seems an indelicacy in directing his attentions
        towards her so soon after this event."

        "A man in distressed circumstances has not time for all those
        elegant decorums which other people may observe. If _she_ does
        not object to it, why should _we_?"

        "_Her_ not objecting does not justify _him_. It only shows her
        being deficient in something herself--sense or feeling."

        "Well," cried Elizabeth, "have it as you choose. _He_ shall be
        mercenary, and _she_ shall be foolish."

        "No, Lizzy, that is what I do _not_ choose. I should be sorry,
        you know, to think ill of a young man who has lived so long in
        Derbyshire."

        "Oh! if that is all, I have a very poor opinion of young men
        who live in Derbyshire; and their intimate friends who live
        in Hertfordshire are not much better. I am sick of them all.
        Thank Heaven! I am going to-morrow where I shall find a man
        who has not one agreeable quality, who has neither manner nor
        sense to recommend him. Stupid men are the only ones worth
        knowing, after all."

        "Take care, Lizzy; that speech savours strongly of disappointment."

        Before they were separated by the conclusion of the play, she
        had the unexpected happiness of an invitation to accompany her
        uncle and aunt in a tour of pleasure which they proposed taking
        in the summer.

        "We have not determined how far it shall carry us," said Mrs.
        Gardiner, "but, perhaps, to the Lakes."

        No scheme could have been more agreeable to Elizabeth, and
        her acceptance of the invitation was most ready and grateful.
        "Oh, my dear, dear aunt," she rapturously cried, "what delight!
        what felicity! You give me fresh life and vigour. Adieu to
        disappointment and spleen. What are young men to rocks and
        mountains? Oh! what hours of transport we shall spend! And
        when we _do_ return, it shall not be like other travellers,
        without being able to give one accurate idea of anything. We
        _will_ know where we have gone--we _will_ recollect what we have
        seen. Lakes, mountains, and rivers shall not be jumbled together
        in our imaginations; nor when we attempt to describe any
        particular scene, will we begin quarreling about its relative
        situation. Let _our_ first effusions be less insupportable than
        those of the generality of travellers."



        Chapter 28


        Every object in the next day's journey was new and interesting
        to Elizabeth; and her spirits were in a state of enjoyment; for
        she had seen her sister looking so well as to banish all fear for
        her health, and the prospect of her northern tour was a constant
        source of delight.

        When they left the high road for the lane to Hunsford, every eye
        was in search of the Parsonage, and every turning expected to
        bring it in view. The palings of Rosings Park was their boundary
        on one side. Elizabeth smiled at the recollection of all that she
        had heard of its inhabitants.

        At length the Parsonage was discernible. The garden sloping to
        the road, the house standing in it, the green pales, and the laurel
        hedge, everything declared they were arriving. Mr. Collins and
        Charlotte appeared at the door, and the carriage stopped at the
        small gate which led by a short gravel walk to the house, amidst
        the nods and smiles of the whole party. In a moment they were
        all out of the chaise, rejoicing at the sight of each other.
        Mrs. Collins welcomed her friend with the liveliest pleasure,
        and Elizabeth was more and more satisfied with coming when she
        found herself so affectionately received. She saw instantly that
        her cousin's manners were not altered by his marriage; his formal
        civility was just what it had been, and he detained her some
        minutes at the gate to hear and satisfy his inquiries after
        all her family. They were then, with no other delay than his
        pointing out the neatness of the entrance, taken into the house;
        and as soon as they were in the parlour, he welcomed them a
        second time, with ostentatious formality to his humble abode,
        and punctually repeated all his wife's offers of refreshment.

        Elizabeth was prepared to see him in his glory; and she could
        not help in fancying that in displaying the good proportion of
        the room, its aspect and its furniture, he addressed himself
        particularly to her, as if wishing to make her feel what she
        had lost in refusing him. But though everything seemed neat
        and comfortable, she was not able to gratify him by any sigh of
        repentance, and rather looked with wonder at her friend that
        she could have so cheerful an air with such a companion. When
        Mr. Collins said anything of which his wife might reasonably be
        ashamed, which certainly was not unseldom, she involuntarily
        turned her eye on Charlotte. Once or twice she could discern
        a faint blush; but in general Charlotte wisely did not hear.
        After sitting long enough to admire every article of furniture in
        the room, from the sideboard to the fender, to give an account
        of their journey, and of all that had happened in London, Mr.
        Collins invited them to take a stroll in the garden, which was
        large and well laid out, and to the cultivation of which he
        attended himself. To work in this garden was one of his most
        respectable pleasures; and Elizabeth admired the command of
        countenance with which Charlotte talked of the healthfulness of
        the exercise, and owned she encouraged it as much as possible.
        Here, leading the way through every walk and cross walk, and
        scarcely allowing them an interval to utter the praises he asked
        for, every view was pointed out with a minuteness which left
        beauty entirely behind. He could number the fields in every
        direction, and could tell how many tress there were in the most
        distant clump. But of all the views which his garden, or which
        the country or kingdom could boast, none were to be compared
        with the prospect of Rosings, afforded by an opening in the trees
        that bordered the park nearly opposite the front of his house. It
        was a handsome modern building, well situated on rising ground.

        From his garden, Mr. Collins would have led them round his two
        meadows; but the ladies, not having shoes to encounter the
        remains of a white frost, turned back; and while Sir William
        accompanied him, Charlotte took her sister and friend over the
        house, extremely well pleased, probably, to have the opportunity
        of showing it without her husband's help. It was rather small,
        but well built and convenient; and everything was fitted up and
        arranged with a neatness and consistency of which Elizabeth
        gave Charlotte all the credit. When Mr. Collins could be
        forgotten, there was really an air of great comfort throughout,
        and by Charlotte's evident enjoyment of it, Elizabeth supposed
        he must be often forgotten.

        She had already learnt that Lady Catherine was still in the
        country. It was spoken of again while they were at dinner,
        when Mr. Collins joining in, observed:

        "Yes, Miss Elizabeth, you will have the honour of seeing Lady
        Catherine de Bourgh on the ensuing Sunday at church, and I
        need not say you will be delighted with her. She is all affability
        and condescension, and I doubt not but you will be honoured
        with some portion of her notice when service is over. I have
        scarcely any hesitation in saying she will include you and my
        sister Maria in every invitation with which she honours us during
        your stay here. Her behaviour to my dear Charlotte is charming.
        We dine at Rosings twice every week, and are never allowed to
        walk home. Her ladyship's carriage is regularly ordered for us.
        I _should_ say, one of her ladyship's carriages, for she has
        several."

        "Lady Catherine is a very respectable, sensible woman indeed,"
        added Charlotte, "and a most attentive neighbour."

        "Very true, my dear, that is exactly what I say. She is the sort
        of woman whom one cannot regard with too much deference."

        The evening was spent chiefly in talking over Hertfordshire
        news, and telling again what had already been written; and when
        it closed, Elizabeth, in the solitude of her chamber, had to
        meditate upon Charlotte's degree of contentment, to understand
        her address in guiding, and composure in bearing with, her
        husband, and to acknowledge that it was all done very well. She
        had also to anticipate how her visit would pass, the quiet tenor
        of their usual employments, the vexatious interruptions of Mr.
        Collins, and the gaieties of their intercourse with Rosings.
        A lively imagination soon settled it all.

        About the middle of the next day, as she was in her room getting
        ready for a walk, a sudden noise below seemed to speak the
        whole house in confusion; and, after listening a moment, she
        heard somebody running upstairs in a violent hurry, and calling
        loudly after her. She opened the door and met Maria in the
        landing place, who, breathless with agitation, cried out--

        "Oh, my dear Eliza! pray make haste and come into the dining-room,
        for there is such a sight to be seen! I will not tell you what
        it is. Make haste, and come down this moment."

        Elizabeth asked questions in vain; Maria would tell her nothing
        more, and down they ran into the dining-room, which fronted
        the lane, in quest of this wonder; It was two ladies stopping in
        a low phaeton at the garden gate.

        "And is this all?" cried Elizabeth. "I expected at least that the
        pigs were got into the garden, and here is nothing but Lady
        Catherine and her daughter."

        "La! my dear," said Maria, quite shocked at the mistake, "it is
        not Lady Catherine. The old lady is Mrs. Jenkinson, who lives
        with them; the other is Miss de Bourgh. Only look at her. She
        is quite a little creature. Who would have thought that she could
        be so thin and small?"

        "She is abominably rude to keep Charlotte out of doors in all this
        wind. Why does she not come in?"

        "Oh, Charlotte says she hardly ever does. It is the greatest of
        favours when Miss de Bourgh comes in."

        "I like her appearance," said Elizabeth, struck with other ideas.
        "She looks sickly and cross. Yes, she will do for him very well.
        She will make him a very proper wife."

        Mr. Collins and Charlotte were both standing at the gate in
        conversation with the ladies; and Sir William, to Elizabeth's
        high diversion, was stationed in the doorway, in earnest
        contemplation of the greatness before him, and constantly
        bowing whenever Miss de Bourgh looked that way.

        At length there was nothing more to be said; the ladies drove on,
        and the others returned into the house. Mr. Collins no sooner
        saw the two girls than he began to congratulate them on their
        good fortune, which Charlotte explained by letting them know
        that the whole party was asked to dine at Rosings the next day.



        Chapter 29


        Mr. Collins's triumph, in consequence of this invitation, was
        complete. The power of displaying the grandeur of his patroness
        to his wondering visitors, and of letting them see her civility
        towards himself and his wife, was exactly what he had wished
        for; and that an opportunity of doing it should be given so soon,
        was such an instance of Lady Catherine's condescension, as he
        knew not how to admire enough.

        "I confess," said he, "that I should not have been at all surprised
        by her ladyship's asking us on Sunday to drink tea and spend the
        evening at Rosings. I rather expected, from my knowledge of
        her affability, that it would happen. But who could have
        foreseen such an attention as this? Who could have imagined
        that we should receive an invitation to dine there (an invitation,
        moreover, including the whole party) so immediately after your
        arrival!"

        "I am the less surprised at what has happened," replied Sir
        William, "from that knowledge of what the manners of the great
        really are, which my situation in life has allowed me to acquire.
        About the court, such instances of elegant breeding are not
        uncommon."

        Scarcely anything was talked of the whole day or next morning
        but their visit to Rosings. Mr. Collins was carefully instructing
        them in what they were to expect, that the sight of such rooms,
        so many servants, and so splendid a dinner, might not wholly
        overpower them.

        When the ladies were separating for the toilette, he said to
        Elizabeth--

        "Do not make yourself uneasy, my dear cousin, about your
        apparel. Lady Catherine is far from requiring that elegance of
        dress in us which becomes herself and her daughter. I would
        advise you merely to put on whatever of your clothes is superior
        to the rest--there is no occasion for anything more. Lady
        Catherine will not think the worse of you for being simply
        dressed. She likes to have the distinction of rank preserved."

        While they were dressing, he came two or three times to their
        different doors, to recommend their being quick, as Lady
        Catherine very much objected to be kept waiting for her dinner.
        Such formidable accounts of her ladyship, and her manner of
        living, quite frightened Maria Lucas who had been little used to
        company, and she looked forward to her introduction at Rosings
        with as much apprehension as her father had done to his
        presentation at St. James's.

        As the weather was fine, they had a pleasant walk of about half
        a mile across the park. Every park has its beauty and its
        prospects; and Elizabeth saw much to be pleased with, though
        she could not be in such raptures as Mr. Collins expected the
        scene to inspire, and was but slightly affected by his enumeration
        of the windows in front of the house, and his relation of what the
        glazing altogether had originally cost Sir Lewis de Bourgh.

        When they ascended the steps to the hall, Maria's alarm was
        every moment increasing, and even Sir William did not look
        perfectly calm. Elizabeth's courage did not fail her. She had
        heard nothing of Lady Catherine that spoke her awful from any
        extraordinary talents or miraculous virtue, and the mere
        stateliness of money or rank she thought she could witness
        without trepidation.

        From the entrance-hall, of which Mr. Collins pointed out, with a
        rapturous air, the fine proportion and the finished ornaments,
        they followed the servants through an ante-chamber, to the room
        where Lady Catherine, her daughter, and Mrs. Jenkinson were
        sitting. Her ladyship, with great condescension, arose to receive
        them; and as Mrs. Collins had settled it with her husband that the
        office of introduction should be hers, it was performed in a
        proper manner, without any of those apologies and thanks which
        he would have thought necessary.

        In spite of having been at St. James's Sir William was so
        completely awed by the grandeur surrounding him, that he had
        but just courage enough to make a very low bow, and take his
        seat without saying a word; and his daughter, frightened almost
        out of her senses, sat on the edge of her chair, not knowing
        which way to look. Elizabeth found herself quite equal to the
        scene, and could observe the three ladies before her composedly.
        Lady Catherine was a tall, large woman, with strongly-marked
        features, which might once have been handsome. Her air was
        not conciliating, nor was her manner of receiving them such as
        to make her visitors forget their inferior rank. She was not
        rendered formidable by silence; but whatever she said was
        spoken in so authoritative a tone, as marked her self-importance,
        and brought Mr. Wickham immediately to Elizabeth's mind; and
        from the observation of the day altogether, she believed Lady
        Catherine to be exactly what he represented.

        When, after examining the mother, in whose countenance and
        deportment she soon found some resemblance of Mr. Darcy, she
        turned her eyes on the daughter, she could almost have joined
        in Maria's astonishment at her being so thin and so small. There
        was neither in figure nor face any likeness between the ladies.
        Miss de Bourgh was pale and sickly; her features, though not
        plain, were insignificant; and she spoke very little, except in
        a low voice, to Mrs. Jenkinson, in whose appearance there was
        nothing remarkable, and who was entirely engaged in listening to
        what she said, and placing a screen in the proper direction before
        her eyes.

        After sitting a few minutes, they were all sent to one of the
        windows to admire the view, Mr. Collins attending them to
        point out its beauties, and Lady Catherine kindly informing
        them that it was much better worth looking at in the summer.

        The dinner was exceedingly handsome, and there were all the
        servants and all the articles of plate which Mr. Collins had
        promised; and, as he had likewise foretold, he took his seat at
        the bottom of the table, by her ladyship's desire, and looked as
        if he felt that life could furnish nothing greater. He carved,
        and ate, and praised with delighted alacrity; and every dish was
        commended, first by him and then by Sir William, who was now
        enough recovered to echo whatever his son-in-law said, in a
        manner which Elizabeth wondered Lady Catherine could bear.
        But Lady Catherine seemed gratified by their excessive admiration,
        and gave most gracious smiles, especially when any dish on the
        table proved a novelty to them. The party did not supply much
        conversation. Elizabeth was ready to speak whenever there was
        an opening, but she was seated between Charlotte and Miss de
        Bourgh--the former of whom was engaged in listening to Lady
        Catherine, and the latter said not a word to her all dinner-time.
        Mrs. Jenkinson was chiefly employed in watching how little Miss
        de Bourgh ate, pressing her to try some other dish, and fearing
        she was indisposed. Maria thought speaking out of the question,
        and the gentlemen did nothing but eat and admire.

        When the ladies returned to the drawing-room, there was little
        to be done but to hear Lady Catherine talk, which she did
        without any intermission till coffee came in, delivering her
        opinion on every subject in so decisive a manner, as proved
        that she was not used to have her judgement controverted. She
        inquired into Charlotte's domestic concerns familiarly and
        minutely, gave her a great deal of advice as to the management
        of them all; told her how everything ought to be regulated in so
        small a family as hers, and instructed her as to the care of her
        cows and her poultry. Elizabeth found that nothing was beneath
        this great lady's attention, which could furnish her with an
        occasion of dictating to others. In the intervals of her discourse
        with Mrs. Collins, she addressed a variety of questions to Maria
        and Elizabeth, but especially to the latter, of whose connections
        she knew the least, and who she observed to Mrs. Collins was a
        very genteel, pretty kind of girl. She asked her, at different
        times, how many sisters she had, whether they were older or
        younger than herself, whether any of them were likely to be
        married, whether they were handsome, where they had been
        educated, what carriage her father kept, and what had been her
        mother's maiden name? Elizabeth felt all the impertinence of her
        questions but answered them very composedly. Lady Catherine
        then observed,

        "Your father's estate is entailed on Mr. Collins, I think. For
        your sake," turning to Charlotte, "I am glad of it; but otherwise I
        see no occasion for entailing estates from the female line. It was
        not thought necessary in Sir Lewis de Bourgh's family. Do you
        play and sing, Miss Bennet?"

        "A little."

        "Oh! then--some time or other we shall be happy to hear you.
        Our instrument is a capital one, probably superior to----You
        shall try it some day. Do your sisters play and sing?"

        "One of them does."

        "Why did not you all learn? You ought all to have learned. The
        Miss Webbs all play, and their father has not so good an income
        as yours. Do you draw?"

        "No, not at all."

        "What, none of you?"

        "Not one."

        "That is very strange. But I suppose you had no opportunity.
        Your mother should have taken you to town every spring for the
        benefit of masters."

        "My mother would have had no objection, but my father hates
        London."

        "Has your governess left you?"

        "We never had any governess."

        "No governess! How was that possible? Five daughters brought
        up at home without a governess! I never heard of such a thing.
        Your mother must have been quite a slave to your education."

        Elizabeth could hardly help smiling as she assured her that had
        not been the case.

        "Then, who taught you? who attended to you? Without a
        governess, you must have been neglected."

        "Compared with some families, I believe we were; but such of us
        as wished to learn never wanted the means. We were always
        encouraged to read, and had all the masters that were necessary.
        Those who chose to be idle, certainly might."

        "Aye, no doubt; but that is what a governess will prevent, and
        if I had known your mother, I should have advised her most
        strenuously to engage one. I always say that nothing is to be
        done in education without steady and regular instruction, and
        nobody but a governess can give it. It is wonderful how many
        families I have been the means of supplying in that way. I am
        always glad to get a young person well placed out. Four nieces
        of Mrs. Jenkinson are most delightfully situated through my
        means; and it was but the other day that I recommended another
        young person, who was merely accidentally mentioned to me,
        and the family are quite delighted with her. Mrs. Collins, did I
        tell you of Lady Metcalf's calling yesterday to thank me? She
        finds Miss Pope a treasure. 'Lady Catherine,' said she, 'you
        have given me a treasure.' Are any of your younger sisters out,
        Miss Bennet?"

        "Yes, ma'am, all."

        "All! What, all five out at once? Very odd! And you only
        the second. The younger ones out before the elder ones are
        married! Your younger sisters must be very young?"

        "Yes, my youngest is not sixteen. Perhaps _she_ is full young to
        be much in company. But really, ma'am, I think it would be
        very hard upon younger sisters, that they should not have their
        share of society and amusement, because the elder may not have
        the means or inclination to marry early. The last-born has as
        good a right to the pleasures of youth at the first. And to be
        kept back on _such_ a motive! I think it would not be very likely
        to promote sisterly affection or delicacy of mind."

        "Upon my word," said her ladyship, "you give your opinion very
        decidedly for so young a person. Pray, what is your age?"

        "With three younger sisters grown up," replied Elizabeth,
        smiling, "your ladyship can hardly expect me to own it."

        Lady Catherine seemed quite astonished at not receiving a direct
        answer; and Elizabeth suspected herself to be the first creature
        who had ever dared to trifle with so much dignified impertinence.

        "You cannot be more than twenty, I am sure, therefore you need
        not conceal your age."

        "I am not one-and-twenty."

        When the gentlemen had joined them, and tea was over, the
        card-tables were placed. Lady Catherine, Sir William, and Mr.
        and Mrs. Collins sat down to quadrille; and as Miss de Bourgh
        chose to play at cassino, the two girls had the honour of
        assisting Mrs. Jenkinson to make up her party. Their table was
        superlatively stupid. Scarcely a syllable was uttered that did
        not relate to the game, except when Mrs. Jenkinson expressed her
        fears of Miss de Bourgh's being too hot or too cold, or having
        too much or too little light. A great deal more passed at the
        other table. Lady Catherine was generally speaking--stating
        the mistakes of the three others, or relating some anecdote of
        herself. Mr. Collins was employed in agreeing to everything
        her ladyship said, thanking her for every fish he won, and
        apologising if he thought he won too many. Sir William did not
        say much. He was storing his memory with anecdotes and noble
        names.

        When Lady Catherine and her daughter had played as long as
        they chose, the tables were broken up, the carriage was offered
        to Mrs. Collins, gratefully accepted and immediately ordered.
        The party then gathered round the fire to hear Lady Catherine
        determine what weather they were to have on the morrow. From
        these instructions they were summoned by the arrival of the
        coach; and with many speeches of thankfulness on Mr. Collins's
        side and as many bows on Sir William's they departed. As soon
        as they had driven from the door, Elizabeth was called on by her
        cousin to give her opinion of all that she had seen at Rosings,
        which, for Charlotte's sake, she made more favourable than it
        really was. But her commendation, though costing her some
        trouble, could by no means satisfy Mr. Collins, and he was very
        soon obliged to take her ladyship's praise into his own hands.



        Chapter 30


        Sir William stayed only a week at Hunsford, but his visit was
        long enough to convince him of his daughter's being most
        comfortably settled, and of her possessing such a husband and
        such a neighbour as were not often met with. While Sir William
        was with them, Mr. Collins devoted his morning to driving him
        out in his gig, and showing him the country; but when he went
        away, the whole family returned to their usual employments, and
        Elizabeth was thankful to find that they did not see more of
        her cousin by the alteration, for the chief of the time between
        breakfast and dinner was now passed by him either at work in
        the garden or in reading and writing, and looking out of the
        window in his own book-room, which fronted the road. The
        room in which the ladies sat was backwards. Elizabeth had at
        first rather wondered that Charlotte should not prefer the
        dining-parlour for common use; it was a better sized room, and
        had a more pleasant aspect; but she soon saw that her friend
        had an excellent reason for what she did, for Mr. Collins would
        undoubtedly have been much less in his own apartment, had they
        sat in one equally lively; and she gave Charlotte credit for
        the arrangement.

        From the drawing-room they could distinguish nothing in the
        lane, and were indebted to Mr. Collins for the knowledge of
        what carriages went along, and how often especially Miss de
        Bourgh drove by in her phaeton, which he never failed coming
        to inform them of, though it happened almost every day. She
        not unfrequently stopped at the Parsonage, and had a few
        minutes' conversation with Charlotte, but was scarcely ever
        prevailed upon to get out.

        Very few days passed in which Mr. Collins did not walk to
        Rosings, and not many in which his wife did not think it
        necessary to go likewise; and till Elizabeth recollected that
        there might be other family livings to be disposed of, she could
        not understand the sacrifice of so many hours. Now and then
        they were honoured with a call from her ladyship, and nothing
        escaped her observation that was passing in the room during
        these visits. She examined into their employments, looked at
        their work, and advised them to do it differently; found fault
        with the arrangement of the furniture; or detected the housemaid
        in negligence; and if she accepted any refreshment, seemed to do
        it only for the sake of finding out that Mrs. Collins's joints of
        meat were too large for her family.

        Elizabeth soon perceived, that though this great lady was not in
        commission of the peace of the county, she was a most active
        magistrate in her own parish, the minutest concerns of which
        were carried to her by Mr. Collins; and whenever any of the
        cottagers were disposed to be quarrelsome, discontented, or
        too poor, she sallied forth into the village to settle their
        differences, silence their complaints, and scold them into
        harmony and plenty.

        The entertainment of dining at Rosings was repeated about twice
        a week; and, allowing for the loss of Sir William, and there being
        only one card-table in the evening, every such entertainment was
        the counterpart of the first. Their other engagements were few,
        as the style of living in the neighbourhood in general was beyond
        Mr. Collins's reach. This, however, was no evil to Elizabeth,
        and upon the whole she spent her time comfortably enough;
        there were half-hours of pleasant conversation with Charlotte,
        and the weather was so fine for the time of year that she had
        often great enjoyment out of doors. Her favourite walk, and
        where she frequently went while the others were calling on Lady
        Catherine, was along the open grove which edged that side of
        the park, where there was a nice sheltered path, which no one
        seemed to value but herself, and where she felt beyond the reach
        of Lady Catherine's curiosity.

        In this quiet way, the first fortnight of her visit soon passed
        away. Easter was approaching, and the week preceding it was
        to bring an addition to the family at Rosings, which in so small
        a circle must be important. Elizabeth had heard soon after her
        arrival that Mr. Darcy was expected there in the course of a few
        weeks, and though there were not many of her acquaintances whom
        she did not prefer, his coming would furnish one comparatively
        new to look at in their Rosings parties, and she might be amused
        in seeing how hopeless Miss Bingley's designs on him were, by
        his behaviour to his cousin, for whom he was evidently destined
        by Lady Catherine, who talked of his coming with the greatest
        satisfaction, spoke of him in terms of the highest admiration,
        and seemed almost angry to find that he had already been
        frequently seen by Miss Lucas and herself.

        His arrival was soon known at the Parsonage; for Mr. Collins
        was walking the whole morning within view of the lodges
        opening into Hunsford Lane, in order to have the earliest
        assurance of it, and after making his bow as the carriage turned
        into the Park, hurried home with the great intelligence. On the
        following morning he hastened to Rosings to pay his respects.
        There were two nephews of Lady Catherine to require them, for
        Mr. Darcy had brought with him a Colonel Fitzwilliam, the
        younger son of his uncle Lord ----, and, to the great surprise
        of all the party, when Mr. Collins returned, the gentleman
        accompanied him. Charlotte had seen them from her husband's
        room, crossing the road, and immediately running into the other,
        told the girls what an honour they might expect, adding:

        "I may thank you, Eliza, for this piece of civility. Mr. Darcy
        would never have come so soon to wait upon me."

        Elizabeth had scarcely time to disclaim all right to the
        compliment, before their approach was announced by the
        door-bell, and shortly afterwards the three gentlemen entered
        the room. Colonel Fitzwilliam, who led the way, was about
        thirty, not handsome, but in person and address most truly the
        gentleman. Mr. Darcy looked just as he had been used to look
        in Hertfordshire--paid his compliments, with his usual reserve,
        to Mrs. Collins, and whatever might be his feelings toward her
        friend, met her with every appearance of composure. Elizabeth
        merely curtseyed to him without saying a word.

        Colonel Fitzwilliam entered into conversation directly with
        the readiness and ease of a well-bred man, and talked very
        pleasantly; but his cousin, after having addressed a slight
        observation on the house and garden to Mrs. Collins, sat for
        some time without speaking to anybody. At length, however,
        his civility was so far awakened as to inquire of Elizabeth after
        the health of her family. She answered him in the usual way,
        and after a moment's pause, added:

        "My eldest sister has been in town these three months. Have
        you never happened to see her there?"

        She was perfectly sensible that he never had; but she wished
        to see whether he would betray any consciousness of what had
        passed between the Bingleys and Jane, and she thought he
        looked a little confused as he answered that he had never been
        so fortunate as to meet Miss Bennet. The subject was pursued
        no farther, and the gentlemen soon afterwards went away.

        #4
          jvc 28.11.2005 17:23:03 (permalink)
          Chapter 31


          Colonel Fitzwilliam's manners were very much admired at the
          Parsonage, and the ladies all felt that he must add considerably
          to the pleasures of their engagements at Rosings. It was some
          days, however, before they received any invitation thither--for
          while there were visitors in the house, they could not be
          necessary; and it was not till Easter-day, almost a week after the
          gentlemen's arrival, that they were honoured by such an
          attention, and then they were merely asked on leaving church to
          come there in the evening. For the last week they had seen very
          little of Lady Catherine or her daughter. Colonel Fitzwilliam had
          called at the Parsonage more than once during the time, but Mr.
          Darcy they had seen only at church.

          The invitation was accepted of course, and at a proper hour they
          joined the party in Lady Catherine's drawing-room. Her ladyship
          received them civilly, but it was plain that their company was by
          no means so acceptable as when she could get nobody else; and
          she was, in fact, almost engrossed by her nephews, speaking to
          them, especially to Darcy, much more than to any other person
          in the room.

          Colonel Fitzwilliam seemed really glad to see them; anything
          was a welcome relief to him at Rosings; and Mrs. Collins's
          pretty friend had moreover caught his fancy very much. He now
          seated himself by her, and talked so agreeably of Kent and
          Hertfordshire, of travelling and staying at home, of new books
          and music, that Elizabeth had never been half so well entertained
          in that room before; and they conversed with so much spirit and
          flow, as to draw the attention of Lady Catherine herself, as well
          as of Mr. Darcy. _His_ eyes had been soon and repeatedly turned
          towards them with a look of curiosity; and that her ladyship,
          after a while, shared the feeling, was more openly acknowledged,
          for she did not scruple to call out:

          "What is that you are saying, Fitzwilliam? What is it you are
          talking of? What are you telling Miss Bennet? Let me hear
          what it is."

          "We are speaking of music, madam," said he, when no longer
          able to avoid a reply.

          "Of music! Then pray speak aloud. It is of all subjects my
          delight. I must have my share in the conversation if you are
          speaking of music. There are few people in England, I suppose,
          who have more true enjoyment of music than myself, or a better
          natural taste. If I had ever learnt, I should have been a great
          proficient. And so would Anne, if her health had allowed her to
          apply. I am confident that she would have performed delightfully.
          How does Georgiana get on, Darcy?"

          Mr. Darcy spoke with affectionate praise of his sister's
          proficiency.

          "I am very glad to hear such a good account of her," said Lady
          Catherine; "and pray tell her from me, that she cannot expect to
          excel if she does not practice a good deal."

          "I assure you, madam," he replied, "that she does not need such
          advice. She practises very constantly."

          "So much the better. It cannot be done too much; and when I
          next write to her, I shall charge her not to neglect it on any
          account. I often tell young ladies that no excellence in music
          is to be acquired without constant practice. I have told Miss
          Bennet several times, that she will never play really well unless
          she practises more; and though Mrs. Collins has no instrument,
          she is very welcome, as I have often told her, to come to Rosings
          every day, and play on the pianoforte in Mrs. Jenkinson's room.
          She would be in nobody's way, you know, in that part of the house."

          Mr. Darcy looked a little ashamed of his aunt's ill-breeding, and
          made no answer.

          When coffee was over, Colonel Fitzwilliam reminded Elizabeth
          of having promised to play to him; and she sat down directly to
          the instrument. He drew a chair near her. Lady Catherine
          listened to half a song, and then talked, as before, to her other
          nephew; till the latter walked away from her, and making with
          his usual deliberation towards the pianoforte stationed himself
          so as to command a full view of the fair performer's countenance.
          Elizabeth saw what he was doing, and at the first convenient
          pause, turned to him with an arch smile, and said:

          "You mean to frighten me, Mr. Darcy, by coming in all this state
          to hear me? I will not be alarmed though your sister _does_ play
          so well. There is a stubbornness about me that never can bear to
          be frightened at the will of others. My courage always rises at
          every attempt to intimidate me."

          "I shall not say you are mistaken," he replied, "because you
          could not really believe me to entertain any design of alarming
          you; and I have had the pleasure of your acquaintance long
          enough to know that you find great enjoyment in occasionally
          professing opinions which in fact are not your own."

          Elizabeth laughed heartily at this picture of herself, and said to
          Colonel Fitzwilliam, "Your cousin will give you a very pretty
          notion of me, and teach you not to believe a word I say. I am
          particularly unlucky in meeting with a person so able to expose
          my real character, in a part of the world where I had hoped to
          pass myself off with some degree of credit. Indeed, Mr. Darcy,
          it is very ungenerous in you to mention all that you knew to my
          disadvantage in Hertfordshire--and, give me leave to say, very
          impolitic too--for it is provoking me to retaliate, and such
          things may come out as will shock your relations to hear."

          "I am not afraid of you," said he, smilingly.

          "Pray let me hear what you have to accuse him of," cried
          Colonel Fitzwilliam. "I should like to know how he behaves
          among strangers."

          "You shall hear then--but prepare yourself for something very
          dreadful. The first time of my ever seeing him in Hertfordshire,
          you must know, was at a ball--and at this ball, what do you
          think he did? He danced only four dances, though gentlemen
          were scarce; and, to my certain knowledge, more than one
          young lady was sitting down in want of a partner. Mr. Darcy,
          you cannot deny the fact."

          "I had not at that time the honour of knowing any lady in the
          assembly beyond my own party."

          "True; and nobody can ever be introduced in a ball-room. Well,
          Colonel Fitzwilliam, what do I play next? My fingers wait your
          orders."

          "Perhaps," said Darcy, "I should have judged better, had I
          sought an introduction; but I am ill-qualified to recommend
          myself to strangers."

          "Shall we ask your cousin the reason of this?" said Elizabeth,
          still addressing Colonel Fitzwilliam. "Shall we ask him why a
          man of sense and education, and who has lived in the world, is
          ill qualified to recommend himself to strangers?"

          "I can answer your question," said Fitzwilliam, "without
          applying to him. It is because he will not give himself the
          trouble."

          "I certainly have not the talent which some people possess," said
          Darcy, "of conversing easily with those I have never seen before.
          I cannot catch their tone of conversation, or appear interested
          in their concerns, as I often see done."

          "My fingers," said Elizabeth, "do not move over this instrument
          in the masterly manner which I see so many women's do. They
          have not the same force or rapidity, and do not produce the
          same expression. But then I have always supposed it to be my
          own fault--because I will not take the trouble of practising.
          It is not that I do not believe _my_ fingers as capable as any
          other woman's of superior execution."

          Darcy smiled and said, "You are perfectly right. You have
          employed your time much better. No one admitted to the
          privilege of hearing you can think anything wanting. We neither
          of us perform to strangers."

          Here they were interrupted by Lady Catherine, who called out to
          know what they were talking of. Elizabeth immediately began
          playing again. Lady Catherine approached, and, after listening
          for a few minutes, said to Darcy:

          "Miss Bennet would not play at all amiss if she practised more,
          and could have the advantage of a London master. She has a
          very good notion of fingering, though her taste is not equal to
          Anne's. Anne would have been a delightful performer, had her
          health allowed her to learn."

          Elizabeth looked at Darcy to see how cordially he assented to
          his cousin's praise; but neither at that moment nor at any other
          could she discern any symptom of love; and from the whole of
          his behaviour to Miss de Bourgh she derived this comfort for
          Miss Bingley, that he might have been just as likely to marry
          _her_, had she been his relation.

          Lady Catherine continued her remarks on Elizabeth's performance,
          mixing with them many instructions on execution and taste.
          Elizabeth received them with all the forbearance of civility,
          and, at the request of the gentlemen, remained at the instrument
          till her ladyship's carriage was ready to take them all home.



          Chapter 32


          Elizabeth was sitting by herself the next morning, and writing to
          Jane while Mrs. Collins and Maria were gone on business into
          the village, when she was startled by a ring at the door, the
          certain signal of a visitor. As she had heard no carriage, she
          thought it not unlikely to be Lady Catherine, and under that
          apprehension was putting away her half-finished letter that she
          might escape all impertinent questions, when the door opened,
          and, to her very great surprise, Mr. Darcy, and Mr. Darcy only,
          entered the room.

          He seemed astonished too on finding her alone, and apologised
          for his intrusion by letting her know that he had understood all
          the ladies were to be within.

          They then sat down, and when her inquiries after Rosings were
          made, seemed in danger of sinking into total silence. It was
          absolutely necessary, therefore, to think of something, and in
          this emergence recollecting _when_ she had seen him last in
          Hertfordshire, and feeling curious to know what he would say
          on the subject of their hasty departure, she observed:

          "How very suddenly you all quitted Netherfield last November,
          Mr. Darcy! It must have been a most agreeable surprise to Mr.
          Bingley to see you all after him so soon; for, if I recollect right,
          he went but the day before. He and his sisters were well, I hope,
          when you left London?"

          "Perfectly so, I thank you."

          She found that she was to receive no other answer, and, after a
          short pause added:

          "I think I have understood that Mr. Bingley has not much idea of
          ever returning to Netherfield again?"

          "I have never heard him say so; but it is probable that he may
          spend very little of his time there in the future. He has many
          friends, and is at a time of life when friends and engagements are
          continually increasing."

          "If he means to be but little at Netherfield, it would be better for
          the neighbourhood that he should give up the place entirely, for
          then we might possibly get a settled family there. But, perhaps,
          Mr. Bingley did not take the house so much for the convenience
          of the neighbourhood as for his own, and we must expect him to
          keep it or quit it on the same principle."

          "I should not be surprised," said Darcy, "if he were to give it up
          as soon as any eligible purchase offers."

          Elizabeth made no answer. She was afraid of talking longer of
          his friend; and, having nothing else to say, was now determined
          to leave the trouble of finding a subject to him.

          He took the hint, and soon began with, "This seems a very
          comfortable house. Lady Catherine, I believe, did a great deal to
          it when Mr. Collins first came to Hunsford."

          "I believe she did--and I am sure she could not have bestowed
          her kindness on a more grateful object."

          "Mr. Collins appears to be very fortunate in his choice of a wife."

          "Yes, indeed, his friends may well rejoice in his having met with
          one of the very few sensible women who would have accepted
          him, or have made him happy if they had. My friend has an
          excellent understanding--though I am not certain that I consider
          her marrying Mr. Collins as the wisest thing she ever did. She
          seems perfectly happy, however, and in a prudential light it is
          certainly a very good match for her."

          "It must be very agreeable for her to be settled within so easy a
          distance of her own family and friends."

          "An easy distance, do you call it? It is nearly fifty miles."

          "And what is fifty miles of good road? Little more than half a
          day's journey. Yes, I call it a _very_ easy distance."

          "I should never have considered the distance as one of the
          _advantages_ of the match," cried Elizabeth. "I should never
          have said Mrs. Collins was settled _near_ her family."

          "It is a proof of your own attachment to Hertfordshire.
          Anything beyond the very neighbourhood of Longbourn, I
          suppose, would appear far."

          As he spoke there was a sort of smile which Elizabeth fancied
          she understood; he must be supposing her to be thinking of Jane
          and Netherfield, and she blushed as she answered:

          "I do not mean to say that a woman may not be settled too near
          her family. The far and the near must be relative, and depend on
          many varying circumstances. Where there is fortune to make the
          expenses of travelling unimportant, distance becomes no evil.
          But that is not the case _here_. Mr. and Mrs. Collins have a
          comfortable income, but not such a one as will allow of frequent
          journeys--and I am persuaded my friend would not call herself
          _near_ her family under less than _half_ the present distance."

          Mr. Darcy drew his chair a little towards her, and said, "_You_
          cannot have a right to such very strong local attachment.
          _You_ cannot have been always at Longbourn."

          Elizabeth looked surprised. The gentleman experienced some
          change of feeling; he drew back his chair, took a newspaper
          from the table, and glancing over it, said, in a colder voice:

          "Are you pleased with Kent?"

          A short dialogue on the subject of the country ensued, on either
          side calm and concise--and soon put an end to by the entrance
          of Charlotte and her sister, just returned from her walk. The
          tete-a-tete surprised them. Mr. Darcy related the mistake which
          had occasioned his intruding on Miss Bennet, and after sitting a
          few minutes longer without saying much to anybody, went away.

          "What can be the meaning of this?" said Charlotte, as soon as he
          was gone. "My dear, Eliza, he must be in love with you, or he
          would never have called us in this familiar way."

          But when Elizabeth told of his silence; it did not seem very
          likely, even to Charlotte's wishes, to be the case; and after
          various conjectures, they could at last only suppose his visit to
          proceed from the difficulty of finding anything to do, which was
          the more probable from the time of year. All field sports were
          over. Within doors there was Lady Catherine, books, and a
          billiard-table, but gentlemen cannot always be within doors; and
          in the nearness of the Parsonage, or the pleasantness of the walk
          to it, or of the people who lived in it, the two cousins found a
          temptation from this period of walking thither almost every day.
          They called at various times of the morning, sometimes
          separately, sometimes together, and now and then accompanied
          by their aunt. It was plain to them all that Colonel Fitzwilliam
          came because he had pleasure in their society, a persuasion
          which of course recommended him still more; and Elizabeth was
          reminded by her own satisfaction in being with him, as well as by
          his evident admiration of her, of her former favourite George
          Wickham; and though, in comparing them, she saw there was
          less captivating softness in Colonel Fitzwilliam's manners, she
          believed he might have the best informed mind.

          But why Mr. Darcy came so often to the Parsonage, it was more
          difficult to understand. It could not be for society, as he
          frequently sat there ten minutes together without opening his
          lips; and when he did speak, it seemed the effect of necessity
          rather than of choice--a sacrifice to propriety, not a pleasure
          to himself. He seldom appeared really animated. Mrs. Collins
          knew not what to make of him. Colonel Fitzwilliam's occasionally
          laughing at his stupidity, proved that he was generally different,
          which her own knowledge of him could not have told her; and as
          she would liked to have believed this change the effect of love,
          and the object of that love her friend Eliza, she set herself
          seriously to work to find it out. She watched him whenever they
          were at Rosings, and whenever he came to Hunsford; but without
          much success. He certainly looked at her friend a great deal,
          but the expression of that look was disputable. It was an
          earnest, steadfast gaze, but she often doubted whether there
          were much admiration in it, and sometimes it seemed nothing but
          absence of mind.

          She had once or twice suggested to Elizabeth the possibility of
          his being partial to her, but Elizabeth always laughed at the idea;
          and Mrs. Collins did not think it right to press the subject, from
          the danger of raising expectations which might only end in
          disappointment; for in her opinion it admitted not of a doubt,
          that all her friend's dislike would vanish, if she could suppose
          him to be in her power.


          In her kind schemes for Elizabeth, she sometimes planned her
          marrying Colonel Fitzwilliam. He was beyond comparison the
          most pleasant man; he certainly admired her, and his situation in
          life was most eligible; but, to counterbalance these advantages,
          Mr. Darcy had considerable patronage in the church, and his
          cousin could have none at all.



          Chapter 33


          More than once did Elizabeth, in her ramble within the park,
          unexpectedly meet Mr. Darcy. She felt all the perverseness of
          the mischance that should bring him where no one else was brought,
          and, to prevent its ever happening again, took care to inform him
          at first that it was a favourite haunt of hers. How it could occur
          a second time, therefore, was very odd! Yet it did, and even a
          third. It seemed like wilful ill-nature, or a voluntary penance,
          for on these occasions it was not merely a few formal inquiries
          and an awkward pause and then away, but he actually thought it
          necessary to turn back and walk with her. He never said a great
          deal, nor did she give herself the trouble of talking or of
          listening much; but it struck her in the course of their third
          rencontre that he was asking some odd unconnected questions--about
          her pleasure in being at Hunsford, her love of solitary walks, and
          her opinion of Mr. and Mrs. Collins's happiness; and that in
          speaking of Rosings and her not perfectly understanding the house,
          he seemed to expect that whenever she came into Kent again she
          would be staying _there_ too. His words seemed to imply it. Could
          he have Colonel Fitzwilliam in his thoughts? She supposed, if he
          meant anything, he must mean an allusion to what might arise in
          that quarter. It distressed her a little, and she was quite glad
          to find herself at the gate in the pales opposite the Parsonage.

          She was engaged one day as she walked, in perusing Jane's last
          letter, and dwelling on some passages which proved that Jane
          had not written in spirits, when, instead of being again surprised
          by Mr. Darcy, she saw on looking up that Colonel Fitzwilliam
          was meeting her. Putting away the letter immediately and
          forcing a smile, she said:

          "I did not know before that you ever walked this way."

          "I have been making the tour of the park," he replied, "as I
          generally do every year, and intend to close it with a call at the
          Parsonage. Are you going much farther?"

          "No, I should have turned in a moment."

          And accordingly she did turn, and they walked towards the
          Parsonage together.

          "Do you certainly leave Kent on Saturday?" said she.

          "Yes--if Darcy does not put it off again. But I am at his
          disposal. He arranges the business just as he pleases."

          "And if not able to please himself in the arrangement, he has
          at least pleasure in the great power of choice. I do not know
          anybody who seems more to enjoy the power of doing what he
          likes than Mr. Darcy."

          "He likes to have his own way very well," replied Colonel
          Fitzwilliam. "But so we all do. It is only that he has better
          means of having it than many others, because he is rich, and
          many others are poor. I speak feelingly. A younger son, you
          know, must be inured to self-denial and dependence."

          "In my opinion, the younger son of an earl can know very
          little of either. Now seriously, what have you ever known of
          self-denial and dependence? When have you been prevented by
          want of money from going wherever you chose, or procuring
          anything you had a fancy for?"

          "These are home questions--and perhaps I cannot say that I
          have experienced many hardships of that nature. But in matters
          of greater weight, I may suffer from want of money. Younger
          sons cannot marry where they like."

          "Unless where they like women of fortune, which I think they
          very often do."

          "Our habits of expense make us too dependent, and there are too
          many in my rank of life who can afford to marry without some
          attention to money."

          "Is this," thought Elizabeth, "meant for me?" and she coloured
          at the idea; but, recovering herself, said in a lively tone, "And
          pray, what is the usual price of an earl's younger son? Unless
          the elder brother is very sickly, I suppose you would not ask
          above fifty thousand pounds."

          He answered her in the same style, and the subject dropped. To
          interrupt a silence which might make him fancy her affected with
          what had passed, she soon afterwards said:

          "I imagine your cousin brought you down with him chiefly for
          the sake of having someone at his disposal. I wonder he does
          not marry, to secure a lasting convenience of that kind. But,
          perhaps, his sister does as well for the present, and, as she is
          under his sole care, he may do what he likes with her."

          "No," said Colonel Fitzwilliam, "that is an advantage which he
          must divide with me. I am joined with him in the guardianship
          of Miss Darcy."

          "Are you indeed? And pray what sort of guardians do you
          make? Does your charge give you much trouble? Young ladies
          of her age are sometimes a little difficult to manage, and if she
          has the true Darcy spirit, she may like to have her own way."

          As she spoke she observed him looking at her earnestly; and
          the manner in which he immediately asked her why she supposed
          Miss Darcy likely to give them any uneasiness, convinced her
          that she had somehow or other got pretty near the truth. She
          directly replied:

          "You need not be frightened. I never heard any harm of her; and
          I dare say she is one of the most tractable creatures in the world.
          She is a very great favourite with some ladies of my acquaintance,
          Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley. I think I have heard you say that
          you know them."

          "I know them a little. Their brother is a pleasant gentlemanlike
          man--he is a great friend of Darcy's."

          "Oh! yes," said Elizabeth drily; "Mr. Darcy is uncommonly kind
          to Mr. Bingley, and takes a prodigious deal of care of him."

          "Care of him! Yes, I really believe Darcy _does_ take care of
          him in those points where he most wants care. From something
          that he told me in our journey hither, I have reason to think
          Bingley very much indebted to him. But I ought to beg his
          pardon, for I have no right to suppose that Bingley was the
          person meant. It was all conjecture."

          "What is it you mean?"

          "It is a circumstance which Darcy could not wish to be generally
          known, because if it were to get round to the lady's family, it
          would be an unpleasant thing."

          "You may depend upon my not mentioning it."

          "And remember that I have not much reason for supposing it
          to be Bingley. What he told me was merely this: that he
          congratulated himself on having lately saved a friend from
          the inconveniences of a most imprudent marriage, but without
          mentioning names or any other particulars, and I only suspected
          it to be Bingley from believing him the kind of young man to get
          into a scrape of that sort, and from knowing them to have been
          together the whole of last summer."

          "Did Mr. Darcy give you reasons for this interference?"

          "I understood that there were some very strong objections
          against the lady."

          "And what arts did he use to separate them?"

          "He did not talk to me of his own arts," said Fitzwilliam, smiling.
          "He only told me what I have now told you."

          Elizabeth made no answer, and walked on, her heart swelling
          with indignation. After watching her a little, Fitzwilliam asked
          her why she was so thoughtful.

          "I am thinking of what you have been telling me," said she.
          "Your cousin's conduct does not suit my feelings. Why was he
          to be the judge?"

          "You are rather disposed to call his interference officious?"

          "I do not see what right Mr. Darcy had to decide on the
          propriety of his friend's inclination, or why, upon his own
          judgement alone, he was to determine and direct in what manner
          his friend was to be happy. But," she continued, recollecting
          herself, "as we know none of the particulars, it is not fair to
          condemn him. It is not to be supposed that there was much
          affection in the case."

          "That is not an unnatural surmise," said Fitzwilliam, "but it is a
          lessening of the honour of my cousin's triumph very sadly."

          This was spoken jestingly; but it appeared to her so just a picture
          of Mr. Darcy, that she would not trust herself with an answer,
          and therefore, abruptly changing the conversation talked on
          indifferent matters until they reached the Parsonage. There, shut
          into her own room, as soon as their visitor left them, she could
          think without interruption of all that she had heard. It was not
          to be supposed that any other people could be meant than those
          with whom she was connected. There could not exist in the
          world _two_ men over whom Mr. Darcy could have such boundless
          influence. That he had been concerned in the measures taken to
          separate Bingley and Jane she had never doubted; but she had
          always attributed to Miss Bingley the principal design and
          arrangement of them. If his own vanity, however, did not mislead
          him, _he_ was the cause, his pride and caprice were the cause, of
          all that Jane had suffered, and still continued to suffer. He
          had ruined for a while every hope of happiness for the most
          affectionate, generous heart in the world; and no one could say
          how lasting an evil he might have inflicted.

          "There were some very strong objections against the lady,"
          were Colonel Fitzwilliam's words; and those strong objections
          probably were, her having one uncle who was a country attorney,
          and another who was in business in London.

          "To Jane herself," she exclaimed, "there could be no possibility
          of objection; all loveliness and goodness as she is!--her
          understanding excellent, her mind improved, and her manners
          captivating. Neither could anything be urged against my father,
          who, though with some peculiarities, has abilities Mr. Darcy
          himself need not disdain, and respectability which he will
          probably never each." When she thought of her mother, her
          confidence gave way a little; but she would not allow that any
          objections _there_ had material weight with Mr. Darcy, whose
          pride, she was convinced, would receive a deeper wound from
          the want of importance in his friend's connections, than from
          their want of sense; and she was quite decided, at last, that he
          had been partly governed by this worst kind of pride, and partly
          by the wish of retaining Mr. Bingley for his sister.

          The agitation and tears which the subject occasioned, brought on
          a headache; and it grew so much worse towards the evening,
          that, added to her unwillingness to see Mr. Darcy, it determined
          her not to attend her cousins to Rosings, where they were
          engaged to drink tea. Mrs. Collins, seeing that she was really
          unwell, did not press her to go and as much as possible
          prevented her husband from pressing her; but Mr. Collins could
          not conceal his apprehension of Lady Catherine's being rather
          displeased by her staying at home.



          Chapter 34


          When they were gone, Elizabeth, as if intending to exasperate
          herself as much as possible against Mr. Darcy, chose for her
          employment the examination of all the letters which Jane had
          written to her since her being in Kent. They contained no actual
          complaint, nor was there any revival of past occurrences, or any
          communication of present suffering. But in all, and in almost
          every line of each, there was a want of that cheerfulness which
          had been used to characterise her style, and which, proceeding
          from the serenity of a mind at ease with itself and kindly
          disposed towards everyone, had been scarcely ever clouded.
          Elizabeth noticed every sentence conveying the idea of uneasiness,
          with an attention which it had hardly received on the first
          perusal. Mr. Darcy's shameful boast of what misery he had been
          able to inflict, gave her a keener sense of her sister's
          sufferings. It was some consolation to think that his visit
          to Rosings was to end on the day after the next--and, a still
          greater, that in less than a fortnight she should herself be with
          Jane again, and enabled to contribute to the recovery of her
          spirits, by all that affection could do.

          She could not think of Darcy's leaving Kent without remembering
          that his cousin was to go with him; but Colonel Fitzwilliam had
          made it clear that he had no intentions at all, and agreeable
          as he was, she did not mean to be unhappy about him.

          While settling this point, she was suddenly roused by the sound
          of the door-bell, and her spirits were a little fluttered by the
          idea of its being Colonel Fitzwilliam himself, who had once
          before called late in the evening, and might now come to inquire
          particularly after her. But this idea was soon banished, and
          her spirits were very differently affected, when, to her utter
          amazement, she saw Mr. Darcy walk into the room. In an
          hurried manner he immediately began an inquiry after her health,
          imputing his visit to a wish of hearing that she were better.
          She answered him with cold civility. He sat down for a few
          moments, and then getting up, walked about the room. Elizabeth
          was surprised, but said not a word. After a silence of
          several minutes, he came towards her in an agitated manner,
          and thus began:

          "In vain I have struggled. It will not do. My feelings will not
          be repressed. You must allow me to tell you how ardently I admire
          and love you."

          Elizabeth's astonishment was beyond expression. She stared,
          coloured, doubted, and was silent. This he considered sufficient
          encouragement; and the avowal of all that he felt, and had long
          felt for her, immediately followed. He spoke well; but there
          were feelings besides those of the heart to be detailed; and he
          was not more eloquent on the subject of tenderness than of pride.
          His sense of her inferiority--of its being a degradation--of the
          family obstacles which had always opposed to inclination, were
          dwelt on with a warmth which seemed due to the consequence he
          was wounding, but was very unlikely to recommend his suit.

          In spite of her deeply-rooted dislike, she could not be insensible
          to the compliment of such a man's affection, and though her
          intentions did not vary for an instant, she was at first sorry for
          the pain he was to receive; till, roused to resentment by his
          subsequent language, she lost all compassion in anger. She
          tried, however, to compose herself to answer him with patience,
          when he should have done. He concluded with representing to
          her the strength of that attachment which, in spite of all his
          endeavours, he had found impossible to conquer; and with
          expressing his hope that it would now be rewarded by her
          acceptance of his hand. As he said this, she could easily
          see that he had no doubt of a favourable answer. He _spoke_ of
          apprehension and anxiety, but his countenance expressed real
          security. Such a circumstance could only exasperate farther,
          and, when he ceased, the colour rose into her cheeks, and she
          said:

          "In such cases as this, it is, I believe, the established mode
          to express a sense of obligation for the sentiments avowed,
          however unequally they may be returned. It is natural that
          obligation should be felt, and if I could _feel_ gratitude, I would
          now thank you. But I cannot--I have never desired your good
          opinion, and you have certainly bestowed it most unwillingly. I
          am sorry to have occasioned pain to anyone. It has been most
          unconsciously done, however, and I hope will be of short
          duration. The feelings which, you tell me, have long prevented
          the acknowledgment of your regard, can have little difficulty in
          overcoming it after this explanation."

          Mr. Darcy, who was leaning against the mantelpiece with his
          eyes fixed on her face, seemed to catch her words with no less
          resentment than surprise. His complexion became pale with
          anger, and the disturbance of his mind was visible in every
          feature. He was struggling for the appearance of composure,
          and would not open his lips till he believed himself to have
          attained it. The pause was to Elizabeth's feelings dreadful.
          At length, with a voice of forced calmness, he said:

          "And this is all the reply which I am to have the honour of
          expecting! I might, perhaps, wish to be informed why, with so
          little _endeavour_ at civility, I am thus rejected. But it is of
          small importance."

          "I might as well inquire," replied she, "why with so evident a
          desire of offending and insulting me, you chose to tell me that
          you liked me against your will, against your reason, and even
          against your character? Was not this some excuse for incivility,
          if I _was_ uncivil? But I have other provocations. You know I
          have. Had not my feelings decided against you--had they been
          indifferent, or had they even been favourable, do you think that
          any consideration would tempt me to accept the man who has
          been the means of ruining, perhaps for ever, the happiness of a
          most beloved sister?"

          As she pronounced these words, Mr. Darcy changed colour; but
          the emotion was short, and he listened without attempting
          to interrupt her while she continued:

          "I have every reason in the world to think ill of you. No motive
          can excuse the unjust and ungenerous part you acted _there_.
          You dare not, you cannot deny, that you have been the principal,
          if not the only means of dividing them from each other--of
          exposing one to the censure of the world for caprice and
          instability, and the other to its derision for disappointed hopes,
          and involving them both in misery of the acutest kind."

          She paused, and saw with no slight indignation that he was
          listening with an air which proved him wholly unmoved by any
          feeling of remorse. He even looked at her with a smile of
          affected incredulity.

          "Can you deny that you have done it?" she repeated.

          With assumed tranquillity he then replied: "I have no wish of
          denying that I did everything in my power to separate my friend
          from your sister, or that I rejoice in my success. Towards _him_
          I have been kinder than towards myself."

          Elizabeth disdained the appearance of noticing this civil
          reflection, but its meaning did not escape, nor was it likely to
          conciliate her.

          "But it is not merely this affair," she continued, "on which my
          dislike is founded. Long before it had taken place my opinion
          of you was decided. Your character was unfolded in the recital
          which I received many months ago from Mr. Wickham. On this
          subject, what can you have to say? In what imaginary act
          of friendship can you here defend yourself? or under what
          misrepresentation can you here impose upon others?"

          "You take an eager interest in that gentleman's concerns," said
          Darcy, in a less tranquil tone, and with a heightened colour.

          "Who that knows what his misfortunes have been, can help
          feeling an interest in him?"

          "His misfortunes!" repeated Darcy contemptuously; "yes, his
          misfortunes have been great indeed."

          "And of your infliction," cried Elizabeth with energy. "You
          have reduced him to his present state of poverty--comparative
          poverty. You have withheld the advantages which you must
          know to have been designed for him. You have deprived the
          best years of his life of that independence which was no less his
          due than his desert. You have done all this! and yet you can
          treat the mention of his misfortune with contempt and ridicule."

          "And this," cried Darcy, as he walked with quick steps across
          the room, "is your opinion of me! This is the estimation in
          which you hold me! I thank you for explaining it so fully. My
          faults, according to this calculation, are heavy indeed! But
          perhaps," added he, stopping in his walk, and turning towards
          her, "these offenses might have been overlooked, had not your
          pride been hurt by my honest confession of the scruples that had
          long prevented my forming any serious design. These bitter
          accusations might have been suppressed, had I, with greater
          policy, concealed my struggles, and flattered you into the belief
          of my being impelled by unqualified, unalloyed inclination; by
          reason, by reflection, by everything. But disguise of every sort
          is my abhorrence. Nor am I ashamed of the feelings I related.
          They were natural and just. Could you expect me to rejoice in
          the inferiority of your connections?--to congratulate myself on
          the hope of relations, whose condition in life is so decidedly
          beneath my own?"

          Elizabeth felt herself growing more angry every moment; yet she
          tried to the utmost to speak with composure when she said:

          "You are mistaken, Mr. Darcy, if you suppose that the mode of
          your declaration affected me in any other way, than as it spared
          the concern which I might have felt in refusing you, had you
          behaved in a more gentlemanlike manner."

          She saw him start at this, but he said nothing, and she continued:

          "You could not have made the offer of your hand in any possible
          way that would have tempted me to accept it."

          Again his astonishment was obvious; and he looked at her with
          an expression of mingled incredulity and mortification. She went
          on:

          "From the very beginning--from the first moment, I may almost
          say--of my acquaintance with you, your manners, impressing me
          with the fullest belief of your arrogance, your conceit, and your
          selfish disdain of the feelings of others, were such as to form the
          groundwork of disapprobation on which succeeding events have
          built so immovable a dislike; and I had not known you a month
          before I felt that you were the last man in the world whom I
          could ever be prevailed on to marry."

          "You have said quite enough, madam. I perfectly comprehend
          your feelings, and have now only to be ashamed of what my own
          have been. Forgive me for having taken up so much of your
          time, and accept my best wishes for your health and happiness."

          And with these words he hastily left the room, and Elizabeth
          heard him the next moment open the front door and quit the
          house.

          The tumult of her mind, was now painfully great. She knew not
          how to support herself, and from actual weakness sat down and
          cried for half-an-hour. Her astonishment, as she reflected on
          what had passed, was increased by every review of it. That she
          should receive an offer of marriage from Mr. Darcy! That he
          should have been in love with her for so many months! So much
          in love as to wish to marry her in spite of all the objections
          which had made him prevent his friend's marrying her sister,
          and which must appear at least with equal force in his own
          case--was almost incredible! It was gratifying to have inspired
          unconsciously so strong an affection. But his pride, his
          abominable pride--his shameless avowal of what he had done with
          respect to Jane--his unpardonable assurance in acknowledging,
          though he could not justify it, and the unfeeling manner in
          which he had mentioned Mr. Wickham, his cruelty towards whom
          he had not attempted to deny, soon overcame the pity which the
          consideration of his attachment had for a moment excited. She
          continued in very agitated reflections till the sound of Lady
          Catherine's carriage made her feel how unequal she was to
          encounter Charlotte's observation, and hurried her away to
          her room.



          Chapter 35


          Elizabeth awoke the next morning to the same thoughts and
          meditations which had at length closed her eyes. She could
          not yet recover from the surprise of what had happened; it was
          impossible to think of anything else; and, totally indisposed
          for employment, she resolved, soon after breakfast, to indulge
          herself in air and exercise. She was proceeding directly to her
          favourite walk, when the recollection of Mr. Darcy's sometimes
          coming there stopped her, and instead of entering the park, she
          turned up the lane, which led farther from the turnpike-road.
          The park paling was still the boundary on one side, and she
          soon passed one of the gates into the ground.

          After walking two or three times along that part of the lane, she
          was tempted, by the pleasantness of the morning, to stop at the
          gates and look into the park. The five weeks which she had now
          passed in Kent had made a great difference in the country, and
          every day was adding to the verdure of the early trees. She was
          on the point of continuing her walk, when she caught a glimpse
          of a gentleman within the sort of grove which edged the park;
          he was moving that way; and, fearful of its being Mr. Darcy,
          she was directly retreating. But the person who advanced was
          now near enough to see her, and stepping forward with eagerness,
          pronounced her name. She had turned away; but on hearing
          herself called, though in a voice which proved it to be Mr.
          Darcy, she moved again towards the gate. He had by that time
          reached it also, and, holding out a letter, which she instinctively
          took, said, with a look of haughty composure, "I have been
          walking in the grove some time in the hope of meeting you. Will
          you do me the honour of reading that letter?" And then, with a
          slight bow, turned again into the plantation, and was soon out of
          sight.

          With no expectation of pleasure, but with the strongest curiosity,
          Elizabeth opened the letter, and, to her still increasing wonder,
          perceived an envelope containing two sheets of letter-paper,
          written quite through, in a very close hand. The envelope itself
          was likewise full. Pursuing her way along the lane, she then
          began it. It was dated from Rosings, at eight o'clock in the
          morning, and was as follows:--

          "Be not alarmed, madam, on receiving this letter, by the
          apprehension of its containing any repetition of those sentiments
          or renewal of those offers which were last night so disgusting to
          you. I write without any intention of paining you, or humbling
          myself, by dwelling on wishes which, for the happiness of both,
          cannot be too soon forgotten; and the effort which the formation
          and the perusal of this letter must occasion, should have been
          spared, had not my character required it to be written and read.
          You must, therefore, pardon the freedom with which I demand
          your attention; your feelings, I know, will bestow it unwillingly,
          but I demand it of your justice.

          "Two offenses of a very different nature, and by no means of
          equal magnitude, you last night laid to my charge. The first
          mentioned was, that, regardless of the sentiments of either, I had
          detached Mr. Bingley from your sister, and the other, that I had,
          in defiance of various claims, in defiance of honour and
          humanity, ruined the immediate prosperity and blasted the
          prospects of Mr. Wickham. Wilfully and wantonly to have
          thrown off the companion of my youth, the acknowledged
          favourite of my father, a young man who had scarcely any other
          dependence than on our patronage, and who had been brought
          up to expect its exertion, would be a depravity, to which the
          separation of two young persons, whose affection could be the
          growth of only a few weeks, could bear no comparison. But
          from the severity of that blame which was last night so liberally
          bestowed, respecting each circumstance, I shall hope to be in the
          future secured, when the following account of my actions and
          their motives has been read. If, in the explanation of them,
          which is due to myself, I am under the necessity of relating
          feelings which may be offensive to yours, I can only say that I
          am sorry. The necessity must be obeyed, and further apology
          would be absurd.

          "I had not been long in Hertfordshire, before I saw, in common
          with others, that Bingley preferred your elder sister to any other
          young woman in the country. But it was not till the evening of
          the dance at Netherfield that I had any apprehension of his
          feeling a serious attachment. I had often seen him in love before.
          At that ball, while I had the honour of dancing with you, I was
          first made acquainted, by Sir William Lucas's accidental
          information, that Bingley's attentions to your sister had given
          rise to a general expectation of their marriage. He spoke of it
          as a certain event, of which the time alone could be undecided.
          From that moment I observed my friend's behaviour attentively;
          and I could then perceive that his partiality for Miss Bennet
          was beyond what I had ever witnessed in him. Your sister I
          also watched. Her look and manners were open, cheerful, and
          engaging as ever, but without any symptom of peculiar regard,
          and I remained convinced from the evening's scrutiny, that
          though she received his attentions with pleasure, she did not
          invite them by any participation of sentiment. If _you_ have not
          been mistaken here, _I_ must have been in error. Your superior
          knowledge of your sister must make the latter probable. If it be
          so, if I have been misled by such error to inflict pain on her,
          your resentment has not been unreasonable. But I shall not scruple
          to assert, that the serenity of your sister's countenance and air
          was such as might have given the most acute observer a conviction
          that, however amiable her temper, her heart was not likely to be
          easily touched. That I was desirous of believing her indifferent
          is certain--but I will venture to say that my investigation and
          decisions are not usually influenced by my hopes or fears. I did
          not believe her to be indifferent because I wished it; I believed
          it on impartial conviction, as truly as I wished it in reason.
          My objections to the marriage were not merely those which I last
          night acknowledged to have the utmost force of passion to put
          aside, in my own case; the want of connection could not be so
          great an evil to my friend as to me. But there were other causes
          of repugnance; causes which, though still existing, and existing
          to an equal degree in both instances, I had myself endeavoured
          to forget, because they were not immediately before me. These
          causes must be stated, though briefly. The situation of
          your mother's family, though objectionable, was nothing in
          comparison to that total want of propriety so frequently, so
          almost uniformly betrayed by herself, by your three younger
          sisters, and occasionally even by your father. Pardon me. It
          pains me to offend you. But amidst your concern for the defects
          of your nearest relations, and your displeasure at this
          representation of them, let it give you consolation to consider
          that, to have conducted yourselves so as to avoid any share of
          the like censure, is praise no less generally bestowed on you and
          your elder sister, than it is honourable to the sense and
          disposition of both. I will only say farther that from what passed
          that evening, my opinion of all parties was confirmed, and every
          inducement heightened which could have led me before, to
          preserve my friend from what I esteemed a most unhappy
          connection. He left Netherfield for London, on the day
          following, as you, I am certain, remember, with the design of
          soon returning.

          "The part which I acted is now to be explained. His sisters'
          uneasiness had been equally excited with my own; our coincidence
          of feeling was soon discovered, and, alike sensible that no time
          was to be lost in detaching their brother, we shortly resolved
          on joining him directly in London. We accordingly went--and
          there I readily engaged in the office of pointing out to my
          friend the certain evils of such a choice. I described, and
          enforced them earnestly. But, however this remonstrance might
          have staggered or delayed his determination, I do not suppose
          that it would ultimately have prevented the marriage, had it not
          been seconded by the assurance that I hesitated not in giving, of
          your sister's indifference. He had before believed her to return
          his affection with sincere, if not with equal regard. But Bingley
          has great natural modesty, with a stronger dependence on my
          judgement than on his own. To convince him, therefore, that he
          had deceived himself, was no very difficult point. To persuade
          him against returning into Hertfordshire, when that conviction
          had been given, was scarcely the work of a moment. I cannot
          blame myself for having done thus much. There is but one part
          of my conduct in the whole affair on which I do not reflect with
          satisfaction; it is that I condescended to adopt the measures of
          art so far as to conceal from him your sister's being in town. I
          knew it myself, as it was known to Miss Bingley; but her brother
          is even yet ignorant of it. That they might have met without ill
          consequence is perhaps probable; but his regard did not appear
          to me enough extinguished for him to see her without some danger.
          Perhaps this concealment, this disguise was beneath me; it is
          done, however, and it was done for the best. On this subject
          I have nothing more to say, no other apology to offer. If I
          have wounded your sister's feelings, it was unknowingly done and
          though the motives which governed me may to you very naturally
          appear insufficient, I have not yet learnt to condemn them.

          "With respect to that other, more weighty accusation, of having
          injured Mr. Wickham, I can only refute it by laying before you
          the whole of his connection with my family. Of what he has
          _particularly_ accused me I am ignorant; but of the truth of
          what I shall relate, I can summon more than one witness of
          undoubted veracity.

          "Mr. Wickham is the son of a very respectable man, who had for
          many years the management of all the Pemberley estates, and
          whose good conduct in the discharge of his trust naturally
          inclined my father to be of service to him; and on George
          Wickham, who was his godson, his kindness was therefore
          liberally bestowed. My father supported him at school, and
          afterwards at Cambridge--most important assistance, as his own
          father, always poor from the extravagance of his wife, would
          have been unable to give him a gentleman's education. My
          father was not only fond of this young man's society, whose
          manner were always engaging; he had also the highest opinion of
          him, and hoping the church would be his profession, intended to
          provide for him in it. As for myself, it is many, many years since
          I first began to think of him in a very different manner. The
          vicious propensities--the want of principle, which he was careful
          to guard from the knowledge of his best friend, could not escape
          the observation of a young man of nearly the same age with
          himself, and who had opportunities of seeing him in unguarded
          moments, which Mr. Darcy could not have. Here again shall
          give you pain--to what degree you only can tell. But whatever
          may be the sentiments which Mr. Wickham has created, a
          suspicion of their nature shall not prevent me from unfolding
          his real character--it adds even another motive.

          "My excellent father died about five years ago; and his attachment
          to Mr. Wickham was to the last so steady, that in his will he
          particularly recommended it to me, to promote his advancement in
          the best manner that his profession might allow--and if he took
          orders, desired that a valuable family living might be his as soon
          as it became vacant. There was also a legacy of one thousand
          pounds. His own father did not long survive mine, and within half
          a year from these events, Mr. Wickham wrote to inform me that,
          having finally resolved against taking orders, he hoped I should
          not think it unreasonable for him to expect some more immediate
          pecuniary advantage, in lieu of the preferment, by which he could
          not be benefited. He had some intention, he added, of studying
          law, and I must be aware that the interest of one thousand pounds
          would be a very insufficient support therein. I rather wished,
          than believed him to be sincere; but, at any rate, was perfectly
          ready to accede to his proposal. I knew that Mr. Wickham
          ought not to be a clergyman; the business was therefore soon
          settled--he resigned all claim to assistance in the church, were
          it possible that he could ever be in a situation to receive it,
          and accepted in return three thousand pounds. All connection
          between us seemed now dissolved. I thought too ill of him to
          invite him to Pemberley, or admit his society in town. In town
          I believe he chiefly lived, but his studying the law was a mere
          pretence, and being now free from all restraint, his life was a
          life of idleness and dissipation. For about three years I heard
          little of him; but on the decease of the incumbent of the living
          which had been designed for him, he applied to me again by letter
          for the presentation. His circumstances, he assured me, and I
          had no difficulty in believing it, were exceedingly bad. He had
          found the law a most unprofitable study, and was now absolutely
          resolved on being ordained, if I would present him to the living
          in question--of which he trusted there could be little doubt, as
          he was well assured that I had no other person to provide for,
          and I could not have forgotten my revered father's intentions.
          You will hardly blame me for refusing to comply with this entreaty,
          or for resisting every repetition to it. His resentment was in
          proportion to the distress of his circumstances--and he was
          doubtless as violent in his abuse of me to others as in his
          reproaches to myself. After this period every appearance of
          acquaintance was dropped. How he lived I know not. But last
          summer he was again most painfully obtruded on my notice.

          "I must now mention a circumstance which I would wish to
          forget myself, and which no obligation less than the present
          should induce me to unfold to any human being. Having said
          thus much, I feel no doubt of your secrecy. My sister, who is
          more than ten years my junior, was left to the guardianship of
          my mother's nephew, Colonel Fitzwilliam, and myself. About a
          year ago, she was taken from school, and an establishment
          formed for her in London; and last summer she went with the
          lady who presided over it, to Ramsgate; and thither also went
          Mr. Wickham, undoubtedly by design; for there proved to have
          been a prior acquaintance between him and Mrs. Younge, in
          whose character we were most unhappily deceived; and by
          her connivance and aid, he so far recommended himself to
          Georgiana, whose affectionate heart retained a strong impression
          of his kindness to her as a child, that she was persuaded to
          believe herself in love, and to consent to an elopement. She was
          then but fifteen, which must be her excuse; and after stating her
          imprudence, I am happy to add, that I owed the knowledge of it
          to herself. I joined them unexpectedly a day or two before the
          intended elopement, and then Georgiana, unable to support the
          idea of grieving and offending a brother whom she almost
          looked up to as a father, acknowledged the whole to me. You
          may imagine what I felt and how I acted. Regard for my sister's
          credit and feelings prevented any public exposure; but I wrote
          to Mr. Wickham, who left the place immediately, and Mrs. Younge
          was of course removed from her charge. Mr. Wickham's chief
          object was unquestionably my sister's fortune, which is thirty
          thousand pounds; but I cannot help supposing that the hope of
          revenging himself on me was a strong inducement. His revenge
          would have been complete indeed.

          "This, madam, is a faithful narrative of every event in which
          we have been concerned together; and if you do not absolutely
          reject it as false, you will, I hope, acquit me henceforth
          of cruelty towards Mr. Wickham. I know not in what manner,
          under what form of falsehood he had imposed on you; but his
          success is not perhaps to be wondered at. Ignorant as you
          previously were of everything concerning either, detection
          could not be in your power, and suspicion certainly not in
          your inclination.

          "You may possibly wonder why all this was not told you last
          night; but I was not then master enough of myself to know what
          could or ought to be revealed. For the truth of everything here
          related, I can appeal more particularly to the testimony of
          Colonel Fitzwilliam, who, from our near relationship and
          constant intimacy, and, still more, as one of the executors of
          my father's will, has been unavoidably acquainted with every
          particular of these transactions. If your abhorrence of _me_
          should make _my_ assertions valueless, you cannot be prevented
          by the same cause from confiding in my cousin; and that there
          may be the possibility of consulting him, I shall endeavour to
          find some opportunity of putting this letter in your hands in
          the course of the morning. I will only add, God bless you.

          "FITZWILLIAM DARCY"



          Chapter 36


          If Elizabeth, when Mr. Darcy gave her the letter, did not expect
          it to contain a renewal of his offers, she had formed no
          expectation at all of its contents. But such as they were, it
          may well be supposed how eagerly she went through them, and what
          a contrariety of emotion they excited. Her feelings as she
          read were scarcely to be defined. With amazement did she first
          understand that he believed any apology to be in his power; and
          steadfastly was she persuaded, that he could have no explanation
          to give, which a just sense of shame would not conceal. With a
          strong prejudice against everything he might say, she began his
          account of what had happened at Netherfield. She read with an
          eagerness which hardly left her power of comprehension, and
          from impatience of knowing what the next sentence might bring,
          was incapable of attending to the sense of the one before her
          eyes. His belief of her sister's insensibility she instantly
          resolved to be false; and his account of the real, the worst
          objections to the match, made her too angry to have any wish of
          doing him justice. He expressed no regret for what he had done
          which satisfied her; his style was not penitent, but haughty.
          It was all pride and insolence.

          But when this subject was succeeded by his account of Mr.
          Wickham--when she read with somewhat clearer attention a
          relation of events which, if true, must overthrow every cherished
          opinion of his worth, and which bore so alarming an affinity to
          his own history of himself--her feelings were yet more acutely
          painful and more difficult of definition. Astonishment,
          apprehension, and even horror, oppressed her. She wished to
          discredit it entirely, repeatedly exclaiming, "This must be false!
          This cannot be! This must be the grossest falsehood!"--and
          when she had gone through the whole letter, though scarcely
          knowing anything of the last page or two, put it hastily away,
          protesting that she would not regard it, that she would never
          look in it again.

          In this perturbed state of mind, with thoughts that could rest on
          nothing, she walked on; but it would not do; in half a minute the
          letter was unfolded again, and collecting herself as well as she
          could, she again began the mortifying perusal of all that related
          to Wickham, and commanded herself so far as to examine the
          meaning of every sentence. The account of his connection with
          the Pemberley family was exactly what he had related himself;
          and the kindness of the late Mr. Darcy, though she had not
          before known its extent, agreed equally well with his own
          words. So far each recital confirmed the other; but when she
          came to the will, the difference was great. What Wickham had
          said of the living was fresh in her memory, and as she recalled
          his very words, it was impossible not to feel that there was gross
          duplicity on one side or the other; and, for a few moments, she
          flattered herself that her wishes did not err. But when she
          read and re-read with the closest attention, the particulars
          immediately following of Wickham's resigning all pretensions to
          the living, of his receiving in lieu so considerable a sum as
          three thousand pounds, again was she forced to hesitate. She
          put down the letter, weighed every circumstance with what she
          meant to be impartiality--deliberated on the probability of each
          statement--but with little success. On both sides it was only
          assertion. Again she read on; but every line proved more clearly
          that the affair, which she had believed it impossible that any
          contrivance could so represent as to render Mr. Darcy's conduct
          in it less than infamous, was capable of a turn which must make
          him entirely blameless throughout the whole.

          The extravagance and general profligacy which he scrupled not
          to lay at Mr. Wickham's charge, exceedingly shocked her; the
          more so, as she could bring no proof of its injustice. She had
          never heard of him before his entrance into the ----shire Militia,
          in which he had engaged at the persuasion of the young man
          who, on meeting him accidentally in town, had there renewed a
          slight acquaintance. Of his former way of life nothing had been
          known in Hertfordshire but what he told himself. As to his real
          character, had information been in her power, she had never felt
          a wish of inquiring. His countenance, voice, and manner had
          established him at once in the possession of every virtue. She
          tried to recollect some instance of goodness, some distinguished
          trait of integrity or benevolence, that might rescue him from the
          attacks of Mr. Darcy; or at least, by the predominance of virtue,
          atone for those casual errors under which she would endeavour
          to class what Mr. Darcy had described as the idleness and vice
          of many years' continuance. But no such recollection befriended
          her. She could see him instantly before her, in every charm of
          air and address; but she could remember no more substantial
          good than the general approbation of the neighbourhood, and
          the regard which his social powers had gained him in the mess.
          After pausing on this point a considerable while, she once more
          continued to read. But, alas! the story which followed, of his
          designs on Miss Darcy, received some confirmation from what
          had passed between Colonel Fitzwilliam and herself only the
          morning before; and at last she was referred for the truth of
          every particular to Colonel Fitzwilliam himself--from whom she
          had previously received the information of his near concern in
          all his cousin's affairs, and whose character she had no reason
          to question. At one time she had almost resolved on applying
          to him, but the idea was checked by the awkwardness of the
          application, and at length wholly banished by the conviction
          that Mr. Darcy would never have hazarded such a proposal, if
          he had not been well assured of his cousin's corroboration.

          She perfectly remembered everything that had passed in
          conversation between Wickham and herself, in their first evening
          at Mr. Phillips's. Many of his expressions were still fresh in
          her memory. She was _now_ struck with the impropriety of such
          communications to a stranger, and wondered it had escaped her
          before. She saw the indelicacy of putting himself forward as
          he had done, and the inconsistency of his professions with his
          conduct. She remembered that he had boasted of having no fear
          of seeing Mr. Darcy--that Mr. Darcy might leave the country,
          but that _he_ should stand his ground; yet he had avoided the
          Netherfield ball the very next week. She remembered also that,
          till the Netherfield family had quitted the country, he had told
          his story to no one but herself; but that after their removal it
          had been everywhere discussed; that he had then no reserves, no
          scruples in sinking Mr. Darcy's character, though he had assured
          her that respect for the father would always prevent his exposing
          the son.

          How differently did everything now appear in which he was
          concerned! His attentions to Miss King were now the consequence
          of views solely and hatefully mercenary; and the mediocrity of
          her fortune proved no longer the moderation of his wishes, but
          his eagerness to grasp at anything. His behaviour to herself
          could now have had no tolerable motive; he had either been
          deceived with regard to her fortune, or had been gratifying his
          vanity by encouraging the preference which she believed she had
          most incautiously shown. Every lingering struggle in his favour
          grew fainter and fainter; and in farther justification of Mr.
          Darcy, she could not but allow Mr. Bingley, when questioned
          by Jane, had long ago asserted his blamelessness in the affair;
          that proud and repulsive as were his manners, she had never, in
          the whole course of their acquaintance--an acquaintance which
          had latterly brought them much together, and given her a sort of
          intimacy with his ways--seen anything that betrayed him to be
          unprincipled or unjust--anything that spoke him of irreligious
          or immoral habits; that among his own connections he was
          esteemed and valued--that even Wickham had allowed him
          merit as a brother, and that she had often heard him speak so
          affectionately of his sister as to prove him capable of _some_
          amiable feeling; that had his actions been what Mr. Wickham
          represented them, so gross a violation of everything right could
          hardly have been concealed from the world; and that friendship
          between a person capable of it, and such an amiable man as Mr.
          Bingley, was incomprehensible.

          She grew absolutely ashamed of herself. Of neither Darcy nor
          Wickham could she think without feeling she had been blind,
          partial, prejudiced, absurd.

          "How despicably I have acted!" she cried; "I, who have prided
          myself on my discernment! I, who have valued myself on my
          abilities! who have often disdained the generous candour of my
          sister, and gratified my vanity in useless or blameable mistrust!
          How humiliating is this discovery! Yet, how just a humiliation!
          Had I been in love, I could not have been more wretchedly blind!
          But vanity, not love, has been my folly. Pleased with the
          preference of one, and offended by the neglect of the other,
          on the very beginning of our acquaintance, I have courted
          prepossession and ignorance, and driven reason away, where
          either were concerned. Till this moment I never knew myself."

          From herself to Jane--from Jane to Bingley, her thoughts were
          in a line which soon brought to her recollection that Mr. Darcy's
          explanation _there_ had appeared very insufficient, and she read
          it again. Widely different was the effect of a second perusal.
          How could she deny that credit to his assertions in one instance,
          which she had been obliged to give in the other? He declared
          himself to be totally unsuspicious of her sister's attachment;
          and she could not help remembering what Charlotte's opinion
          had always been. Neither could she deny the justice of his
          description of Jane. She felt that Jane's feelings, though fervent,
          were little displayed, and that there was a constant complacency
          in her air and manner not often united with great sensibility.

          When she came to that part of the letter in which her family were
          mentioned in terms of such mortifying, yet merited reproach, her
          sense of shame was severe. The justice of the charge struck her
          too forcibly for denial, and the circumstances to which he
          particularly alluded as having passed at the Netherfield ball,
          and as confirming all his first disapprobation, could not have
          made a stronger impression on his mind than on hers.

          The compliment to herself and her sister was not unfelt. It
          soothed, but it could not console her for the contempt which had
          thus been self-attracted by the rest of her family; and as she
          considered that Jane's disappointment had in fact been the work
          of her nearest relations, and reflected how materially the credit
          of both must be hurt by such impropriety of conduct, she felt
          depressed beyond anything she had ever known before.

          After wandering along the lane for two hours, giving way to
          every variety of thought--re-considering events, determining
          probabilities, and reconciling herself, as well as she could, to
          a change so sudden and so important, fatigue, and a recollection
          of her long absence, made her at length return home; and she
          entered the house with the wish of appearing cheerful as usual,
          and the resolution of repressing such reflections as must make
          her unfit for conversation.

          She was immediately told that the two gentlemen from Rosings
          had each called during her absence; Mr. Darcy, only for a few
          minutes, to take leave--but that Colonel Fitzwilliam had been
          sitting with them at least an hour, hoping for her return, and
          almost resolving to walk after her till she could be found.
          Elizabeth could but just _affect_ concern in missing him; she
          really rejoiced at it. Colonel Fitzwilliam was no longer an
          object; she could think only of her letter.



          Chapter 37


          The two gentlemen left Rosings the next morning, and Mr.
          Collins having been in waiting near the lodges, to make them
          his parting obeisance, was able to bring home the pleasing
          intelligence, of their appearing in very good health, and in as
          tolerable spirits as could be expected, after the melancholy scene
          so lately gone through at Rosings. To Rosings he then hastened,
          to console Lady Catherine and her daughter; and on his return
          brought back, with great satisfaction, a message from her
          ladyship, importing that she felt herself so dull as to make
          her very desirous of having them all to dine with her.

          Elizabeth could not see Lady Catherine without recollecting that,
          had she chosen it, she might by this time have been presented to
          her as her future niece; nor could she think, without a smile, of
          what her ladyship's indignation would have been. "What would
          she have said? how would she have behaved?" were questions with
          which she amused herself.

          Their first subject was the diminution of the Rosings party.
          "I assure you, I feel it exceedingly," said Lady Catherine; "I
          believe no one feels the loss of friends so much as I do. But
          I am particularly attached to these young men, and know them to
          be so much attached to me! They were excessively sorry to go!
          But so they always are. The dear Colonel rallied his spirits
          tolerably till just at last; but Darcy seemed to feel it most
          acutely, more, I think, than last year. His attachment to
          Rosings certainly increases."

          Mr. Collins had a compliment, and an allusion to throw in here,
          which were kindly smiled on by the mother and daughter.

          Lady Catherine observed, after dinner, that Miss Bennet seemed
          out of spirits, and immediately accounting for it by herself,
          by supposing that she did not like to go home again so soon,
          she added:

          "But if that is the case, you must write to your mother and beg
          that you may stay a little longer. Mrs. Collins will be very glad
          of your company, I am sure."

          "I am much obliged to your ladyship for your kind invitation,"
          replied Elizabeth, "but it is not in my power to accept it.
          I must be in town next Saturday."

          "Why, at that rate, you will have been here only six weeks. I
          expected you to stay two months. I told Mrs. Collins so before
          you came. There can be no occasion for your going so soon.
          Mrs. Bennet could certainly spare you for another fortnight."

          "But my father cannot. He wrote last week to hurry my return."

          "Oh! your father of course may spare you, if your mother can.
          Daughters are never of so much consequence to a father. And if
          you will stay another _month_ complete, it will be in my power
          to take one of you as far as London, for I am going there early
          in June, for a week; and as Dawson does not object to the
          barouche-box, there will be very good room for one of you--and
          indeed, if the weather should happen to be cool, I should not
          object to taking you both, as you are neither of you large."

          "You are all kindness, madam; but I believe we must abide by
          our original plan."

          Lady Catherine seemed resigned. "Mrs. Collins, you must send
          a servant with them. You know I always speak my mind, and I
          cannot bear the idea of two young women travelling post by
          themselves. It is highly improper. You must contrive to send
          somebody. I have the greatest dislike in the world to that sort
          of thing. Young women should always be properly guarded and
          attended, according to their situation in life. When my niece
          Georgiana went to Ramsgate last summer, I made a point of her
          having two men-servants go with her. Miss Darcy, the daughter
          of Mr. Darcy, of Pemberley, and Lady Anne, could not have
          appeared with propriety in a different manner. I am excessively
          attentive to all those things. You must send John with the young
          ladies, Mrs. Collins. I am glad it occurred to me to mention it;
          for it would really be discreditable to _you_ to let them go
          alone."

          "My uncle is to send a servant for us."

          "Oh! Your uncle! He keeps a man-servant, does he? I am very
          glad you have somebody who thinks of these things. Where
          shall you change horses? Oh! Bromley, of course. If you
          mention my name at the Bell, you will be attended to."

          Lady Catherine had many other questions to ask respecting their
          journey, and as she did not answer them all herself, attention was
          necessary, which Elizabeth believed to be lucky for her; or, with
          a mind so occupied, she might have forgotten where she was.
          Reflection must be reserved for solitary hours; whenever she
          was alone, she gave way to it as the greatest relief; and not a
          day went by without a solitary walk, in which she might indulge
          in all the delight of unpleasant recollections.

          Mr. Darcy's letter she was in a fair way of soon knowing by
          heart. She studied every sentence; and her feelings towards its
          writer were at times widely different. When she remembered the
          style of his address, she was still full of indignation; but when
          she considered how unjustly she had condemned and upbraided him,
          her anger was turned against herself; and his disappointed
          feelings became the object of compassion. His attachment
          excited gratitude, his general character respect; but she could
          not approve him; nor could she for a moment repent her refusal,
          or feel the slightest inclination ever to see him again. In
          her own past behaviour, there was a constant source of vexation
          and regret; and in the unhappy defects of her family, a subject
          of yet heavier chagrin. They were hopeless of remedy. Her father,
          contented with laughing at them, would never exert himself to
          restrain the wild giddiness of his youngest daughters; and her
          mother, with manners so far from right herself, was entirely
          insensible of the evil. Elizabeth had frequently united with Jane
          in an endeavour to check the imprudence of Catherine and Lydia;
          but while they were supported by their mother's indulgence, what
          chance could there be of improvement? Catherine, weak-spirited,
          irritable, and completely under Lydia's guidance, had been always
          affronted by their advice; and Lydia, self-willed and careless,
          would scarcely give them a hearing. They were ignorant, idle, and
          vain. While there was an officer in Meryton, they would flirt
          with him; and while Meryton was within a walk of Longbourn, they
          would be going there forever.

          Anxiety on Jane's behalf was another prevailing concern; and
          Mr. Darcy's explanation, by restoring Bingley to all her former
          good opinion, heightened the sense of what Jane had lost. His
          affection was proved to have been sincere, and his conduct
          cleared of all blame, unless any could attach to the implicitness
          of his confidence in his friend. How grievous then was the
          thought that, of a situation so desirable in every respect, so
          replete with advantage, so promising for happiness, Jane had
          been deprived, by the folly and indecorum of her own family!

          When to these recollections was added the development of Wickham's
          character, it may be easily believed that the happy spirits which
          had seldom been depressed before, were now so much affected as to
          make it almost impossible for her to appear tolerably cheerful.

          Their engagements at Rosings were as frequent during the last
          week of her stay as they had been at first. The very last evening
          was spent there; and her ladyship again inquired minutely into
          the particulars of their journey, gave them directions as to the
          best method of packing, and was so urgent on the necessity of
          placing gowns in the only right way, that Maria thought herself
          obliged, on her return, to undo all the work of the morning, and
          pack her trunk afresh.

          When they parted, Lady Catherine, with great condescension,
          wished them a good journey, and invited them to come to
          Hunsford again next year; and Miss de Bourgh exerted herself
          so far as to curtsey and hold out her hand to both.



          Chapter 38


          On Saturday morning Elizabeth and Mr. Collins met for breakfast
          a few minutes before the others appeared; and he took the
          opportunity of paying the parting civilities which he deemed
          indispensably necessary.

          "I know not, Miss Elizabeth," said he, "whether Mrs. Collins has
          yet expressed her sense of your kindness in coming to us; but I
          am very certain you will not leave the house without receiving
          her thanks for it. The favor of your company has been much
          felt, I assure you. We know how little there is to tempt anyone
          to our humble abode. Our plain manner of living, our small
          rooms and few domestics, and the little we see of the world,
          must make Hunsford extremely dull to a young lady like
          yourself; but I hope you will believe us grateful for the
          condescension, and that we have done everything in our power
          to prevent your spending your time unpleasantly."

          Elizabeth was eager with her thanks and assurances of happiness.
          She had spent six weeks with great enjoyment; and the pleasure
          of being with Charlotte, and the kind attentions she had received,
          must make _her_ feel the obliged. Mr. Collins was gratified, and
          with a more smiling solemnity replied:

          "It gives me great pleasure to hear that you have passed your
          time not disagreeably. We have certainly done our best; and
          most fortunately having it in our power to introduce you to very
          superior society, and, from our connection with Rosings, the
          frequent means of varying the humble home scene, I think we
          may flatter ourselves that your Hunsford visit cannot have been
          entirely irksome. Our situation with regard to Lady Catherine's
          family is indeed the sort of extraordinary advantage and blessing
          which few can boast. You see on what a footing we are. You
          see how continually we are engaged there. In truth I must
          acknowledge that, with all the disadvantages of this humble
          parsonage, I should not think anyone abiding in it an object of
          compassion, while they are sharers of our intimacy at Rosings."

          Words were insufficient for the elevation of his feelings; and
          he was obliged to walk about the room, while Elizabeth tried to
          unite civility and truth in a few short sentences.

          "You may, in fact, carry a very favourable report of us into
          Hertfordshire, my dear cousin. I flatter myself at least that you
          will be able to do so. Lady Catherine's great attentions to Mrs.
          Collins you have been a daily witness of; and altogether I trust
          it does not appear that your friend has drawn an unfortunate--but
          on this point it will be as well to be silent. Only let me
          assure you, my dear Miss Elizabeth, that I can from my heart most
          cordially wish you equal felicity in marriage. My dear Charlotte
          and I have but one mind and one way of thinking. There is in
          everything a most remarkable resemblance of character and ideas
          between us. We seem to have been designed for each other."

          Elizabeth could safely say that it was a great happiness where
          that was the case, and with equal sincerity could add, that she
          firmly believed and rejoiced in his domestic comforts. She was
          not sorry, however, to have the recital of them interrupted by
          the lady from whom they sprang. Poor Charlotte! it was
          melancholy to leave her to such society! But she had chosen it
          with her eyes open; and though evidently regretting that her
          visitors were to go, she did not seem to ask for compassion.
          Her home and her housekeeping, her parish and her poultry, and
          all their dependent concerns, had not yet lost their charms.

          At length the chaise arrived, the trunks were fastened on, the
          parcels placed within, and it was pronounced to be ready. After
          an affectionate parting between the friends, Elizabeth was
          attended to the carriage by Mr. Collins, and as they walked
          down the garden he was commissioning her with his best
          respects to all her family, not forgetting his thanks for the
          kindness he had received at Longbourn in the winter, and his
          compliments to Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner, though unknown. He
          then handed her in, Maria followed, and the door was on the
          point of being closed, when he suddenly reminded them, with
          some consternation, that they had hitherto forgotten to leave
          any message for the ladies at Rosings.

          "But," he added, "you will of course wish to have your humble
          respects delivered to them, with your grateful thanks for their
          kindness to you while you have been here."

          Elizabeth made no objection; the door was then allowed to be
          shut, and the carriage drove off.

          "Good gracious!" cried Maria, after a few minutes' silence, "it
          seems but a day or two since we first came! and yet how many
          things have happened!"

          "A great many indeed," said her companion with a sigh.

          "We have dined nine times at Rosings, besides drinking tea there
          twice! How much I shall have to tell!"

          Elizabeth added privately, "And how much I shall have to conceal!"

          Their journey was performed without much conversation, or any
          alarm; and within four hours of their leaving Hunsford they
          reached Mr. Gardiner's house, where they were to remain a few
          days.

          Jane looked well, and Elizabeth had little opportunity of
          studying her spirits, amidst the various engagements which the
          kindness of her aunt had reserved for them. But Jane was to go
          home with her, and at Longbourn there would be leisure enough
          for observation.

          It was not without an effort, meanwhile, that she could wait
          even for Longbourn, before she told her sister of Mr. Darcy's
          proposals. To know that she had the power of revealing what
          would so exceedingly astonish Jane, and must, at the same time,
          so highly gratify whatever of her own vanity she had not yet
          been able to reason away, was such a temptation to openness
          as nothing could have conquered but the state of indecision
          in which she remained as to the extent of what she should
          communicate; and her fear, if she once entered on the subject,
          of being hurried into repeating something of Bingley which
          might only grieve her sister further.



          Chapter 39


          It was the second week in May, in which the three young ladies
          set out together from Gracechurch Street for the town of ----,
          in Hertfordshire; and, as they drew near the appointed inn where
          Mr. Bennet's carriage was to meet them, they quickly perceived,
          in token of the coachman's punctuality, both Kitty and Lydia
          looking out of a dining-room upstairs. These two girls had been
          above an hour in the place, happily employed in visiting an
          opposite milliner, watching the sentinel on guard, and dressing a
          salad and cucumber.

          After welcoming their sisters, they triumphantly displayed a table
          set out with such cold meat as an inn larder usually affords,
          exclaiming, "Is not this nice? Is not this an agreeable surprise?"

          "And we mean to treat you all," added Lydia, "but you must lend
          us the money, for we have just spent ours at the shop out there."
          Then, showing her purchases--"Look here, I have bought this bonnet.
          I do not think it is very pretty; but I thought I might as well
          buy it as not. I shall pull it to pieces as soon as I get home,
          and see if I can make it up any better."

          And when her sisters abused it as ugly, she added, with perfect
          unconcern, "Oh! but there were two or three much uglier in the
          shop; and when I have bought some prettier-coloured satin to
          trim it with fresh, I think it will be very tolerable. Besides,
          it will not much signify what one wears this summer, after the
          ----shire have left Meryton, and they are going in a fortnight."

          "Are they indeed!" cried Elizabeth, with the greatest satisfaction.

          "They are going to be encamped near Brighton; and I do so
          want papa to take us all there for the summer! It would be such
          a delicious scheme; and I dare say would hardly cost anything at
          all. Mamma would like to go too of all things! Only think what
          a miserable summer else we shall have!"

          "Yes," thought Elizabeth, "_that_ would be a delightful scheme
          indeed, and completely do for us at once. Good Heaven!
          Brighton, and a whole campful of soldiers, to us, who have been
          overset already by one poor regiment of militia, and the monthly
          balls of Meryton!"

          "Now I have got some news for you," said Lydia, as they sat down
          at table. "What do you think? It is excellent news--capital
          news--and about a certain person we all like!"

          Jane and Elizabeth looked at each other, and the waiter was told
          he need not stay. Lydia laughed, and said:

          "Aye, that is just like your formality and discretion. You
          thought the waiter must not hear, as if he cared! I dare say he
          often hears worse things said than I am going to say. But he is
          an ugly fellow! I am glad he is gone. I never saw such a long
          chin in my life. Well, but now for my news; it is about dear
          Wickham; too good for the waiter, is it not? There is no danger
          of Wickham's marrying Mary King. There's for you! She is gone
          down to her uncle at Liverpool: gone to stay. Wickham is safe."

          "And Mary King is safe!" added Elizabeth; "safe from a
          connection imprudent as to fortune."

          "She is a great fool for going away, if she liked him."

          "But I hope there is no strong attachment on either side,"
          said Jane.

          "I am sure there is not on _his_. I will answer for it, he never
          cared three straws about her--who could about such a nasty
          little freckled thing?"

          Elizabeth was shocked to think that, however incapable of
          such coarseness of _expression_ herself, the coarseness of the
          _sentiment_ was little other than her own breast had harboured
          and fancied liberal!

          As soon as all had ate, and the elder ones paid, the carriage was
          ordered; and after some contrivance, the whole party, with all
          their boxes, work-bags, and parcels, and the unwelcome addition
          of Kitty's and Lydia's purchases, were seated in it.

          "How nicely we are all crammed in," cried Lydia. "I am glad I
          bought my bonnet, if it is only for the fun of having another
          bandbox! Well, now let us be quite comfortable and snug, and
          talk and laugh all the way home. And in the first place, let
          us hear what has happened to you all since you went away. Have
          you seen any pleasant men? Have you had any flirting? I was
          in great hopes that one of you would have got a husband before
          you came back. Jane will be quite an old maid soon, I declare.
          She is almost three-and-twenty! Lord, how ashamed I should be of
          not being married before three-and-twenty! My aunt Phillips wants
          you so to get husbands, you can't think. She says Lizzy had
          better have taken Mr. Collins; but _I_ do not think there would
          have been any fun in it. Lord! how I should like to be married
          before any of you; and then I would chaperon you about to all
          the balls. Dear me! we had such a good piece of fun the other
          day at Colonel Forster's. Kitty and me were to spend the day
          there, and Mrs. Forster promised to have a little dance in the
          evening; (by the bye, Mrs. Forster and me are _such_ friends!) and
          so she asked the two Harringtons to come, but Harriet was ill,
          and so Pen was forced to come by herself; and then, what do you
          think we did? We dressed up Chamberlayne in woman's clothes on
          purpose to pass for a lady, only think what fun! Not a soul
          knew of it, but Colonel and Mrs. Forster, and Kitty and me,
          except my aunt, for we were forced to borrow one of her gowns;
          and you cannot imagine how well he looked! When Denny, and
          Wickham, and Pratt, and two or three more of the men came in,
          they did not know him in the least. Lord! how I laughed! and
          so did Mrs. Forster. I thought I should have died. And _that_
          made the men suspect something, and then they soon found out
          what was the matter."

          With such kinds of histories of their parties and good jokes, did
          Lydia, assisted by Kitty's hints and additions, endeavour to
          amuse her companions all the way to Longbourn. Elizabeth
          listened as little as she could, but there was no escaping the
          frequent mention of Wickham's name.

          Their reception at home was most kind. Mrs. Bennet rejoiced to
          see Jane in undiminished beauty; and more than once during
          dinner did Mr. Bennet say voluntarily to Elizabeth:

          "I am glad you are come back, Lizzy."

          Their party in the dining-room was large, for almost all the
          Lucases came to meet Maria and hear the news; and various
          were the subjects that occupied them: Lady Lucas was inquiring
          of Maria, after the welfare and poultry of her eldest daughter;
          Mrs. Bennet was doubly engaged, on one hand collecting an
          account of the present fashions from Jane, who sat some way
          below her, and, on the other, retailing them all to the younger
          Lucases; and Lydia, in a voice rather louder than any other
          person's, was enumerating the various pleasures of the morning
          to anybody who would hear her.

          "Oh! Mary," said she, "I wish you had gone with us, for we had
          such fun! As we went along, Kitty and I drew up the blinds,
          and pretended there was nobody in the coach; and I should have
          gone so all the way, if Kitty had not been sick; and when we got
          to the George, I do think we behaved very handsomely, for we
          treated the other three with the nicest cold luncheon in the
          world, and if you would have gone, we would have treated you
          too. And then when we came away it was such fun! I thought
          we never should have got into the coach. I was ready to die
          of laughter. And then we were so merry all the way home! we
          talked and laughed so loud, that anybody might have heard us
          ten miles off!"

          To this Mary very gravely replied, "Far be it from me, my dear
          sister, to depreciate such pleasures! They would doubtless be
          congenial with the generality of female minds. But I confess
          they would have no charms for _me_--I should infinitely prefer a
          book."

          But of this answer Lydia heard not a word. She seldom listened
          to anybody for more than half a minute, and never attended to
          Mary at all.

          In the afternoon Lydia was urgent with the rest of the girls
          to walk to Meryton, and to see how everybody went on; but
          Elizabeth steadily opposed the scheme. It should not be said
          that the Miss Bennets could not be at home half a day before
          they were in pursuit of the officers. There was another reason
          too for her opposition. She dreaded seeing Mr. Wickham again,
          and was resolved to avoid it as long as possible. The comfort
          to _her_ of the regiment's approaching removal was indeed beyond
          expression. In a fortnight they were to go--and once gone, she
          hoped there could be nothing more to plague her on his account.

          She had not been many hours at home before she found that the
          Brighton scheme, of which Lydia had given them a hint at the inn,
          was under frequent discussion between her parents. Elizabeth
          saw directly that her father had not the smallest intention of
          yielding; but his answers were at the same time so vague and
          equivocal, that her mother, though often disheartened, had never
          yet despaired of succeeding at last.



          Chapter 40


          Elizabeth's impatience to acquaint Jane with what had happened
          could no longer be overcome; and at length, resolving to
          suppress every particular in which her sister was concerned,
          and preparing her to be surprised, she related to her the next
          morning the chief of the scene between Mr. Darcy and herself.

          Miss Bennet's astonishment was soon lessened by the strong
          sisterly partiality which made any admiration of Elizabeth appear
          perfectly natural; and all surprise was shortly lost in other
          feelings. She was sorry that Mr. Darcy should have delivered his
          sentiments in a manner so little suited to recommend them; but
          still more was she grieved for the unhappiness which her sister's
          refusal must have given him.

          "His being so sure of succeeding was wrong," said she, "and
          certainly ought not to have appeared; but consider how much it
          must increase his disappointment!"

          "Indeed," replied Elizabeth, "I am heartily sorry for him; but he
          has other feelings, which will probably soon drive away his
          regard for me. You do not blame me, however, for refusing him?"

          "Blame you! Oh, no."

          "But you blame me for having spoken so warmly of Wickham?"

          "No--I do not know that you were wrong in saying what you
          did."

          "But you _will_ know it, when I tell you what happened the very
          next day."

          She then spoke of the letter, repeating the whole of its contents
          as far as they concerned George Wickham. What a stroke was
          this for poor Jane! who would willingly have gone through the
          world without believing that so much wickedness existed in the
          whole race of mankind, as was here collected in one individual.
          Nor was Darcy's vindication, though grateful to her feelings,
          capable of consoling her for such discovery. Most earnestly did
          she labour to prove the probability of error, and seek to clear the
          one without involving the other.

          "This will not do," said Elizabeth; "you never will be able to
          make both of them good for anything. Take your choice, but
          you must be satisfied with only one. There is but such a quantity
          of merit between them; just enough to make one good sort of
          man; and of late it has been shifting about pretty much. For my
          part, I am inclined to believe it all Darcy's; but you shall do
          as you choose."

          It was some time, however, before a smile could be extorted
          from Jane.

          "I do not know when I have been more shocked," said she.
          "Wickham so very bad! It is almost past belief. And poor Mr.
          Darcy! Dear Lizzy, only consider what he must have suffered.
          Such a disappointment! and with the knowledge of your ill
          opinion, too! and having to relate such a thing of his sister!
          It is really too distressing. I am sure you must feel it so."

          "Oh! no, my regret and compassion are all done away by seeing
          you so full of both. I know you will do him such ample justice,
          that I am growing every moment more unconcerned and indifferent.
          Your profusion makes me saving; and if you lament over him much
          longer, my heart will be as light as a feather."

          "Poor Wickham! there is such an expression of goodness in his
          countenance! such an openness and gentleness in his manner!"

          "There certainly was some great mismanagement in the education
          of those two young men. One has got all the goodness, and the
          other all the appearance of it."

          "I never thought Mr. Darcy so deficient in the _appearance_
          of it as you used to do."

          "And yet I meant to be uncommonly clever in taking so decided
          a dislike to him, without any reason. It is such a spur to one's
          genius, such an opening for wit, to have a dislike of that kind.
          One may be continually abusive without saying anything just; but
          one cannot always be laughing at a man without now and then
          stumbling on something witty."

          "Lizzy, when you first read that letter, I am sure you could not
          treat the matter as you do now."

          "Indeed, I could not. I was uncomfortable enough, I may say
          unhappy. And with no one to speak to about what I felt, no
          Jane to comfort me and say that I had not been so very weak and
          vain and nonsensical as I knew I had! Oh! how I wanted you!"

          "How unfortunate that you should have used such very strong
          expressions in speaking of Wickham to Mr. Darcy, for now they
          _do_ appear wholly undeserved."

          "Certainly. But the misfortune of speaking with bitterness
          is a most natural consequence of the prejudices I had been
          encouraging. There is one point on which I want your advice.
          I want to be told whether I ought, or ought not, to make our
          acquaintances in general understand Wickham's character."

          Miss Bennet paused a little, and then replied, "Surely there can
          be no occasion for exposing him so dreadfully. What is your
          opinion?"

          "That it ought not to be attempted. Mr. Darcy has not
          authorised me to make his communication public. On the
          contrary, every particular relative to his sister was meant to
          be kept as much as possible to myself; and if I endeavour to
          undeceive people as to the rest of his conduct, who will believe
          me? The general prejudice against Mr. Darcy is so violent, that
          it would be the death of half the good people in Meryton to
          attempt to place him in an amiable light. I am not equal to it.
          Wickham will soon be gone; and therefore it will not signify to
          anyone here what he really is. Some time hence it will be all
          found out, and then we may laugh at their stupidity in not
          knowing it before. At present I will say nothing about it."

          "You are quite right. To have his errors made public might ruin
          him for ever. He is now, perhaps, sorry for what he has done,
          and anxious to re-establish a character. We must not make him
          desperate."

          The tumult of Elizabeth's mind was allayed by this conversation.
          She had got rid of two of the secrets which had weighed on her
          for a fortnight, and was certain of a willing listener in Jane,
          whenever she might wish to talk again of either. But there was
          still something lurking behind, of which prudence forbade the
          disclosure. She dared not relate the other half of Mr. Darcy's
          letter, nor explain to her sister how sincerely she had been
          valued by her friend. Here was knowledge in which no one
          could partake; and she was sensible that nothing less than a
          perfect understanding between the parties could justify her in
          throwing off this last encumbrance of mystery. "And then," said
          she, "if that very improbable event should ever take place, I
          shall merely be able to tell what Bingley may tell in a much more
          agreeable manner himself. The liberty of communication cannot
          be mine till it has lost all its value!"

          She was now, on being settled at home, at leisure to observe the
          real state of her sister's spirits. Jane was not happy. She still
          cherished a very tender affection for Bingley. Having never even
          fancied herself in love before, her regard had all the warmth of
          first attachment, and, from her age and disposition, greater
          steadiness than most first attachments often boast; and so
          fervently did she value his remembrance, and prefer him to every
          other man, that all her good sense, and all her attention to the
          feelings of her friends, were requisite to check the indulgence of
          those regrets which must have been injurious to her own health
          and their tranquillity.

          "Well, Lizzy," said Mrs. Bennet one day, "what is your opinion
          _now_ of this sad business of Jane's? For my part, I am
          determined never to speak of it again to anybody. I told my
          sister Phillips so the other day. But I cannot find out that Jane
          saw anything of him in London. Well, he is a very undeserving
          young man--and I do not suppose there's the least chance in the
          world of her ever getting him now. There is no talk of his
          coming to Netherfield again in the summer; and I have inquired
          of everybody, too, who is likely to know."

          "I do not believe he will ever live at Netherfield any more."

          "Oh well! it is just as he chooses. Nobody wants him to come.
          Though I shall always say he used my daughter extremely ill; and
          if I was her, I would not have put up with it. Well, my comfort
          is, I am sure Jane will die of a broken heart; and then he will
          be sorry for what he has done."

          But as Elizabeth could not receive comfort from any such
          expectation, she made no answer.

          "Well, Lizzy," continued her mother, soon afterwards, "and so
          the Collinses live very comfortable, do they? Well, well, I only
          hope it will last. And what sort of table do they keep? Charlotte
          is an excellent manager, I dare say. If she is half as sharp as
          her mother, she is saving enough. There is nothing extravagant in
          _their_ housekeeping, I dare say."

          "No, nothing at all."

          "A great deal of good management, depend upon it. Yes, yes.
          _they_ will take care not to outrun their income. _They_ will
          never be distressed for money. Well, much good may it do
          them! And so, I suppose, they often talk of having Longbourn
          when your father is dead. They look upon it as quite their own,
          I dare say, whenever that happens."

          "It was a subject which they could not mention before me."

          "No; it would have been strange if they had; but I make no
          doubt they often talk of it between themselves. Well, if they
          can be easy with an estate that is not lawfully their own, so
          much the better. I should be ashamed of having one that was
          only entailed on me."
          #5
            jvc 28.11.2005 17:28:14 (permalink)
            Chapter 41


            The first week of their return was soon gone. The second began.
            It was the last of the regiment's stay in Meryton, and all the
            young ladies in the neighbourhood were drooping apace. The
            dejection was almost universal. The elder Miss Bennets alone
            were still able to eat, drink, and sleep, and pursue the usual
            course of their employments. Very frequently were they
            reproached for this insensibility by Kitty and Lydia, whose
            own misery was extreme, and who could not comprehend such
            hard-heartedness in any of the family.

            "Good Heaven! what is to become of us? What are we to do?"
            would they often exclaim in the bitterness of woe. "How can
            you be smiling so, Lizzy?"

            Their affectionate mother shared all their grief; she remembered
            what she had herself endured on a similar occasion, five-and-twenty
            years ago.

            "I am sure," said she, "I cried for two days together when
            Colonel Miller's regiment went away. I thought I should have
            broken my heart."

            "I am sure I shall break _mine_," said Lydia.

            "If one could but go to Brighton!" observed Mrs. Bennet.

            "Oh, yes!--if one could but go to Brighton! But papa is so
            disagreeable."

            "A little sea-bathing would set me up forever."

            "And my aunt Phillips is sure it would do _me_ a great deal of
            good," added Kitty.

            Such were the kind of lamentations resounding perpetually
            through Longbourn House. Elizabeth tried to be diverted by
            them; but all sense of pleasure was lost in shame. She felt anew
            the justice of Mr. Darcy's objections; and never had she been so
            much disposed to pardon his interference in the views of his
            friend.

            But the gloom of Lydia's prospect was shortly cleared away; for
            she received an invitation from Mrs. Forster, the wife of the
            colonel of the regiment, to accompany her to Brighton. This
            invaluable friend was a very young woman, and very lately
            married. A resemblance in good humour and good spirits had
            recommended her and Lydia to each other, and out of their
            _three_ months' acquaintance they had been intimate _two_.

            The rapture of Lydia on this occasion, her adoration of Mrs.
            Forster, the delight of Mrs. Bennet, and the mortification of
            Kitty, are scarcely to be described. Wholly inattentive to her
            sister's feelings, Lydia flew about the house in restless ecstasy,
            calling for everyone's congratulations, and laughing and talking
            with more violence than ever; whilst the luckless Kitty continued
            in the parlour repined at her fate in terms as unreasonable as her
            accent was peevish.

            "I cannot see why Mrs. Forster should not ask _me_ as well as
            Lydia," said she, "Though I am _not_ her particular friend. I
            have just as much right to be asked as she has, and more too,
            for I am two years older."

            In vain did Elizabeth attempt to make her reasonable, and Jane
            to make her resigned. As for Elizabeth herself, this invitation
            was so far from exciting in her the same feelings as in her mother
            and Lydia, that she considered it as the death warrant of all
            possibility of common sense for the latter; and detestable as such
            a step must make her were it known, she could not help secretly
            advising her father not to let her go. She represented to him all
            the improprieties of Lydia's general behaviour, the little
            advantage she could derive from the friendship of such a woman
            as Mrs. Forster, and the probability of her being yet more
            imprudent with such a companion at Brighton, where the
            temptations must be greater than at home. He heard her
            attentively, and then said:

            "Lydia will never be easy until she has exposed herself in some
            public place or other, and we can never expect her to do it with
            so little expense or inconvenience to her family as under the
            present circumstances."

            "If you were aware," said Elizabeth, "of the very great
            disadvantage to us all which must arise from the public notice
            of Lydia's unguarded and imprudent manner--nay, which has
            already arisen from it, I am sure you would judge differently in
            the affair."

            "Already arisen?" repeated Mr. Bennet. "What, has she
            frightened away some of your lovers? Poor little Lizzy! But do
            not be cast down. Such squeamish youths as cannot bear to be
            connected with a little absurdity are not worth a regret. Come,
            let me see the list of pitiful fellows who have been kept aloof
            by Lydia's folly."

            "Indeed you are mistaken. I have no such injuries to resent.
            It is not of particular, but of general evils, which I am now
            complaining. Our importance, our respectability in the world must
            be affected by the wild volatility, the assurance and disdain of
            all restraint which mark Lydia's character. Excuse me, for I must
            speak plainly. If you, my dear father, will not take the trouble
            of checking her exuberant spirits, and of teaching her that her
            present pursuits are not to be the business of her life, she will
            soon be beyond the reach of amendment. Her character will be
            fixed, and she will, at sixteen, be the most determined flirt that
            ever made herself or her family ridiculous; a flirt, too, in the
            worst and meanest degree of flirtation; without any attraction
            beyond youth and a tolerable person; and, from the ignorance and
            emptiness of her mind, wholly unable to ward off any portion of
            that universal contempt which her rage for admiration will excite.
            In this danger Kitty also is comprehended. She will follow wherever
            Lydia leads. Vain, ignorant, idle, and absolutely uncontrolled!
            Oh! my dear father, can you suppose it possible that they will not
            be censured and despised wherever they are known, and that their
            sisters will not be often involved in the disgrace?"

            Mr. Bennet saw that her whole heart was in the subject, and
            affectionately taking her hand said in reply:

            "Do not make yourself uneasy, my love. Wherever you and Jane
            are known you must be respected and valued; and you will not
            appear to less advantage for having a couple of--or I may say,
            three--very silly sisters. We shall have no peace at Longbourn
            if Lydia does not go to Brighton. Let her go, then. Colonel
            Forster is a sensible man, and will keep her out of any real
            mischief; and she is luckily too poor to be an object of prey
            to anybody. At Brighton she will be of less importance even as
            a common flirt than she has been here. The officers will find
            women better worth their notice. Let us hope, therefore, that
            her being there may teach her her own insignificance. At any
            rate, she cannot grow many degrees worse, without authorising
            us to lock her up for the rest of her life."

            With this answer Elizabeth was forced to be content; but her
            own opinion continued the same, and she left him disappointed
            and sorry. It was not in her nature, however, to increase her
            vexations by dwelling on them. She was confident of having
            performed her duty, and to fret over unavoidable evils, or
            augment them by anxiety, was no part of her disposition.

            Had Lydia and her mother known the substance of her conference
            with her father, their indignation would hardly have found
            expression in their united volubility. In Lydia's imagination,
            a visit to Brighton comprised every possibility of earthly
            happiness. She saw, with the creative eye of fancy, the streets
            of that gay bathing-place covered with officers. She saw
            herself the object of attention, to tens and to scores of them
            at present unknown. She saw all the glories of the camp--its
            tents stretched forth in beauteous uniformity of lines, crowded
            with the young and the gay, and dazzling with scarlet; and, to
            complete the view, she saw herself seated beneath a tent, tenderly
            flirting with at least six officers at once.

            Had she known her sister sought to tear her from such prospects
            and such realities as these, what would have been her sensations?
            They could have been understood only by her mother, who might
            have felt nearly the same. Lydia's going to Brighton was all
            that consoled her for her melancholy conviction of her husband's
            never intending to go there himself.

            But they were entirely ignorant of what had passed; and their
            raptures continued, with little intermission, to the very day of
            Lydia's leaving home.

            Elizabeth was now to see Mr. Wickham for the last time.
            Having been frequently in company with him since her return,
            agitation was pretty well over; the agitations of formal partiality
            entirely so. She had even learnt to detect, in the very gentleness
            which had first delighted her, an affectation and a sameness to
            disgust and weary. In his present behaviour to herself,
            moreover, she had a fresh source of displeasure, for the
            inclination he soon testified of renewing those intentions which
            had marked the early part of their acquaintance could only serve,
            after what had since passed, to provoke her. She lost all concern
            for him in finding herself thus selected as the object of such idle
            and frivolous gallantry; and while she steadily repressed it, could
            not but feel the reproof contained in his believing, that however
            long, and for whatever cause, his attentions had been withdrawn,
            her vanity would be gratified, and her preference secured at any
            time by their renewal.

            On the very last day of the regiment's remaining at Meryton, he
            dined, with other of the officers, at Longbourn; and so little
            was Elizabeth disposed to part from him in good humour, that on
            his making some inquiry as to the manner in which her time had
            passed at Hunsford, she mentioned Colonel Fitzwilliam's and
            Mr. Darcy's having both spent three weeks at Rosings, and
            asked him, if he was acquainted with the former.

            He looked surprised, displeased, alarmed; but with a moment's
            recollection and a returning smile, replied, that he had formerly
            seen him often; and, after observing that he was a very
            gentlemanlike man, asked her how she had liked him. Her
            answer was warmly in his favour. With an air of indifference he
            soon afterwards added:

            "How long did you say he was at Rosings?"

            "Nearly three weeks."

            "And you saw him frequently?"

            "Yes, almost every day."

            "His manners are very different from his cousin's."

            "Yes, very different. But I think Mr. Darcy improves upon
            acquaintance."

            "Indeed!" cried Mr. Wickham with a look which did not escape
            her. "And pray, may I ask?--" But checking himself, he added,
            in a gayer tone, "Is it in address that he improves? Has he
            deigned to add aught of civility to his ordinary style?--for I
            dare not hope," he continued in a lower and more serious tone,
            "that he is improved in essentials."

            "Oh, no!" said Elizabeth. "In essentials, I believe, he is very
            much what he ever was."

            While she spoke, Wickham looked as if scarcely knowing
            whether to rejoice over her words, or to distrust their meaning.
            There was a something in her countenance which made him listen
            with an apprehensive and anxious attention, while she added:

            "When I said that he improved on acquaintance, I did not mean
            that his mind or his manners were in a state of improvement, but
            that, from knowing him better, his disposition was better
            understood."

            Wickham's alarm now appeared in a heightened complexion and
            agitated look; for a few minutes he was silent, till, shaking
            off his embarrassment, he turned to her again, and said in the
            gentlest of accents:

            "You, who so well know my feeling towards Mr. Darcy, will
            readily comprehend how sincerely I must rejoice that he is
            wise enough to assume even the _appearance_ of what is right.
            His pride, in that direction, may be of service, if not to himself,
            to many others, for it must only deter him from such foul
            misconduct as I have suffered by. I only fear that the sort of
            cautiousness to which you, I imagine, have been alluding, is
            merely adopted on his visits to his aunt, of whose good opinion
            and judgement he stands much in awe. His fear of her has
            always operated, I know, when they were together; and a good
            deal is to be imputed to his wish of forwarding the match with
            Miss de Bourgh, which I am certain he has very much at heart."

            Elizabeth could not repress a smile at this, but she answered only
            by a slight inclination of the head. She saw that he wanted to
            engage her on the old subject of his grievances, and she was in
            no humour to indulge him. The rest of the evening passed with
            the _appearance_, on his side, of usual cheerfulness, but with
            no further attempt to distinguish Elizabeth; and they parted at
            last with mutual civility, and possibly a mutual desire of never
            meeting again.

            When the party broke up, Lydia returned with Mrs. Forster to
            Meryton, from whence they were to set out early the next
            morning. The separation between her and her family was rather
            noisy than pathetic. Kitty was the only one who shed tears; but
            she did weep from vexation and envy. Mrs. Bennet was diffuse
            in her good wishes for the felicity of her daughter, and
            impressive in her injunctions that she should not miss the
            opportunity of enjoying herself as much as possible--advice
            which there was every reason to believe would be well attended
            to; and in the clamorous happiness of Lydia herself in bidding
            farewell, the more gentle adieus of her sisters were uttered
            without being heard.



            Chapter 42


            Had Elizabeth's opinion been all drawn from her own family,
            she could not have formed a very pleasing opinion of conjugal
            felicity or domestic comfort. Her father, captivated by youth
            and beauty, and that appearance of good humour which youth
            and beauty generally give, had married a woman whose weak
            understanding and illiberal mind had very early in their marriage
            put an end to all real affection for her. Respect, esteem, and
            confidence had vanished for ever; and all his views of domestic
            happiness were overthrown. But Mr. Bennet was not of a
            disposition to seek comfort for the disappointment which his
            own imprudence had brought on, in any of those pleasures which
            too often console the unfortunate for their folly of their vice.
            He was fond of the country and of books; and from these tastes had
            arisen his principal enjoyments. To his wife he was very little
            otherwise indebted, than as her ignorance and folly had
            contributed to his amusement. This is not the sort of happiness
            which a man would in general wish to owe to his wife; but
            where other powers of entertainment are wanting, the true
            philosopher will derive benefit from such as are given.

            Elizabeth, however, had never been blind to the impropriety of
            her father's behaviour as a husband. She had always seen it with
            pain; but respecting his abilities, and grateful for his affectionate
            treatment of herself, she endeavoured to forget what she could
            not overlook, and to banish from her thoughts that continual
            breach of conjugal obligation and decorum which, in exposing
            his wife to the contempt of her own children, was so highly
            reprehensible. But she had never felt so strongly as now the
            disadvantages which must attend the children of so unsuitable a
            marriage, nor ever been so fully aware of the evils arising from
            so ill-judged a direction of talents; talents, which, rightly used,
            might at least have preserved the respectability of his daughters,
            even if incapable of enlarging the mind of his wife.

            When Elizabeth had rejoiced over Wickham's departure she
            found little other cause for satisfaction in the loss of the
            regiment. Their parties abroad were less varied than before, and
            at home she had a mother and sister whose constant repinings at
            the dullness of everything around them threw a real gloom over
            their domestic circle; and, though Kitty might in time regain her
            natural degree of sense, since the disturbers of her brain were
            removed, her other sister, from whose disposition greater evil
            might be apprehended, was likely to be hardened in all her
            folly and assurance by a situation of such double danger as a
            watering-place and a camp. Upon the whole, therefore, she
            found, what has been sometimes been found before, that an
            event to which she had been looking with impatient desire did
            not, in taking place, bring all the satisfaction she had promised
            herself. It was consequently necessary to name some other
            period for the commencement of actual felicity--to have some
            other point on which her wishes and hopes might be fixed, and
            by again enjoying the pleasure of anticipation, console herself for
            the present, and prepare for another disappointment. Her tour
            to the Lakes was now the object of her happiest thoughts; it was
            her best consolation for all the uncomfortable hours which the
            discontentedness of her mother and Kitty made inevitable; and
            could she have included Jane in the scheme, every part of it
            would have been perfect.

            "But it is fortunate," thought she, "that I have something to wish
            for. Were the whole arrangement complete, my disappointment
            would be certain. But here, by carrying with me one ceaseless
            source of regret in my sister's absence, I may reasonably hope to
            have all my expectations of pleasure realised. A scheme of
            which every part promises delight can never be successful; and
            general disappointment is only warded off by the defence of
            some little peculiar vexation."

            When Lydia went away she promised to write very often and
            very minutely to her mother and Kitty; but her letters were
            always long expected, and always very short. Those to her
            mother contained little else than that they were just returned
            from the library, where such and such officers had attended
            them, and where she had seen such beautiful ornaments as made
            her quite wild; that she had a new gown, or a new parasol, which
            she would have described more fully, but was obliged to leave
            off in a violent hurry, as Mrs. Forster called her, and they were
            going off to the camp; and from her correspondence with her
            sister, there was still less to be learnt--for her letters to
            Kitty, though rather longer, were much too full of lines under the
            words to be made public.

            After the first fortnight or three weeks of her absence, health,
            good humour, and cheerfulness began to reappear at Longbourn.
            Everything wore a happier aspect. The families who had been in
            town for the winter came back again, and summer finery and
            summer engagements arose. Mrs. Bennet was restored to her
            usual querulous serenity; and, by the middle of June, Kitty was
            so much recovered as to be able to enter Meryton without tears;
            an event of such happy promise as to make Elizabeth hope that
            by the following Christmas she might be so tolerably reasonable
            as not to mention an officer above once a day, unless, by some
            cruel and malicious arrangement at the War Office, another
            regiment should be quartered in Meryton.

            The time fixed for the beginning of their northern tour was now
            fast approaching, and a fortnight only was wanting of it, when
            a letter arrived from Mrs. Gardiner, which at once delayed its
            commencement and curtailed its extent. Mr. Gardiner would be
            prevented by business from setting out till a fortnight later in
            July, and must be in London again within a month, and as that
            left too short a period for them to go so far, and see so much
            as they had proposed, or at least to see it with the leisure and
            comfort they had built on, they were obliged to give up the
            Lakes, and substitute a more contracted tour, and, according
            to the present plan, were to go no farther northwards than
            Derbyshire. In that county there was enough to be seen to
            occupy the chief of their three weeks; and to Mrs. Gardiner it
            had a peculiarly strong attraction. The town where she had
            formerly passed some years of her life, and where they were now
            to spend a few days, was probably as great an object of her
            curiosity as all the celebrated beauties of Matlock, Chatsworth,
            Dovedale, or the Peak.

            Elizabeth was excessively disappointed; she had set her heart on
            seeing the Lakes, and still thought there might have been time
            enough. But it was her business to be satisfied--and certainly
            her temper to be happy; and all was soon right again.

            With the mention of Derbyshire there were many ideas connected.
            It was impossible for her to see the word without thinking of
            Pemberley and its owner. "But surely," said she, "I may enter
            his county without impunity, and rob it of a few petrified spars
            without his perceiving me."

            The period of expectation was now doubled. Four weeks were to
            pass away before her uncle and aunt's arrival. But they did pass
            away, and Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner, with their four children, did
            at length appear at Longbourn. The children, two girls of six
            and eight years old, and two younger boys, were to be left under
            the particular care of their cousin Jane, who was the general
            favourite, and whose steady sense and sweetness of temper exactly
            adapted her for attending to them in every way--teaching them,
            playing with them, and loving them.

            The Gardiners stayed only one night at Longbourn, and set off
            the next morning with Elizabeth in pursuit of novelty and
            amusement. One enjoyment was certain--that of suitableness
            of companions; a suitableness which comprehended health and
            temper to bear inconveniences--cheerfulness to enhance every
            pleasure--and affection and intelligence, which might supply
            it among themselves if there were disappointments abroad.

            It is not the object of this work to give a description of
            Derbyshire, nor of any of the remarkable places through which
            their route thither lay; Oxford, Blenheim, Warwick, Kenilworth,
            Birmingham, etc. are sufficiently known. A small part of
            Derbyshire is all the present concern. To the little town of
            Lambton, the scene of Mrs. Gardiner's former residence, and
            where she had lately learned some acquaintance still remained,
            they bent their steps, after having seen all the principal wonders
            of the country; and within five miles of Lambton, Elizabeth
            found from her aunt that Pemberley was situated. It was not in
            their direct road, nor more than a mile or two out of it. In
            talking over their route the evening before, Mrs. Gardiner
            expressed an inclination to see the place again. Mr. Gardiner
            declared his willingness, and Elizabeth was applied to for her
            approbation.

            "My love, should not you like to see a place of which you have
            heard so much?" said her aunt; "a place, too, with which so
            many of your acquaintances are connected. Wickham passed all
            his youth there, you know."

            Elizabeth was distressed. She felt that she had no business at
            Pemberley, and was obliged to assume a disinclination for seeing
            it. She must own that she was tired of seeing great houses; after
            going over so many, she really had no pleasure in fine carpets or
            satin curtains.

            Mrs. Gardiner abused her stupidity. "If it were merely a fine
            house richly furnished," said she, "I should not care about it
            myself; but the grounds are delightful. They have some of the
            finest woods in the country."

            Elizabeth said no more--but her mind could not acquiesce.
            The possibility of meeting Mr. Darcy, while viewing the place,
            instantly occurred. It would be dreadful! She blushed at the
            very idea, and thought it would be better to speak openly to
            her aunt than to run such a risk. But against this there were
            objections; and she finally resolved that it could be the last
            resource, if her private inquiries to the absence of the family
            were unfavourably answered.

            Accordingly, when she retired at night, she asked the chambermaid
            whether Pemberley were not a very fine place? what was the name
            of its proprietor? and, with no little alarm, whether the family
            were down for the summer? A most welcome negative followed the
            last question--and her alarms now being removed, she was at
            leisure to feel a great deal of curiosity to see the house herself;
            and when the subject was revived the next morning, and she was
            again applied to, could readily answer, and with a proper air of
            indifference, that she had not really any dislike to the scheme.
            To Pemberley, therefore, they were to go.



            Chapter 43


            Elizabeth, as they drove along, watched for the first appearance
            of Pemberley Woods with some perturbation; and when at
            length they turned in at the lodge, her spirits were in a high
            flutter.

            The park was very large, and contained great variety of ground.
            They entered it in one of its lowest points, and drove for some
            time through a beautiful wood stretching over a wide extent.

            Elizabeth's mind was too full for conversation, but she saw and
            admired every remarkable spot and point of view. They
            gradually ascended for half-a-mile, and then found themselves
            at the top of a considerable eminence, where the wood ceased,
            and the eye was instantly caught by Pemberley House, situated
            on the opposite side of a valley, into which the road with some
            abruptness wound. It was a large, handsome stone building,
            standing well on rising ground, and backed by a ridge of high
            woody hills; and in front, a stream of some natural importance
            was swelled into greater, but without any artificial appearance.
            Its banks were neither formal nor falsely adorned. Elizabeth
            was delighted. She had never seen a place for which nature
            had done more, or where natural beauty had been so little
            counteracted by an awkward taste. They were all of them warm
            in their admiration; and at that moment she felt that to be
            mistress of Pemberley might be something!

            They descended the hill, crossed the bridge, and drove to the
            door; and, while examining the nearer aspect of the house, all
            her apprehension of meeting its owner returned. She dreaded
            lest the chambermaid had been mistaken. On applying to see
            the place, they were admitted into the hall; and Elizabeth, as
            they waited for the housekeeper, had leisure to wonder at her
            being where she was.

            The housekeeper came; a respectable-looking elderly woman,
            much less fine, and more civil, than she had any notion of
            finding her. They followed her into the dining-parlour.
            It was a large, well proportioned room, handsomely fitted up.
            Elizabeth, after slightly surveying it, went to a window to enjoy
            its prospect. The hill, crowned with wood, which they had
            descended, receiving increased abruptness from the distance,
            was a beautiful object. Every disposition of the ground was
            good; and she looked on the whole scene, the river, the trees
            scattered on its banks and the winding of the valley, as far as
            she could trace it, with delight. As they passed into other
            rooms these objects were taking different positions; but from
            every window there were beauties to be seen. The rooms were
            lofty and handsome, and their furniture suitable to the fortune
            of its proprietor; but Elizabeth saw, with admiration of his taste,
            that it was neither gaudy nor uselessly fine; with less of
            splendour, and more real elegance, than the furniture of Rosings.

            "And of this place," thought she, "I might have been mistress!
            With these rooms I might now have been familiarly acquainted!
            Instead of viewing them as a stranger, I might have rejoiced
            in them as my own, and welcomed to them as visitors my uncle
            and aunt. But no,"--recollecting herself--"that could never
            be; my uncle and aunt would have been lost to me; I should not
            have been allowed to invite them."

            This was a lucky recollection--it saved her from something
            very like regret.

            She longed to inquire of the housekeeper whether her master
            was really absent, but had not the courage for it. At length
            however, the question was asked by her uncle; and she turned
            away with alarm, while Mrs. Reynolds replied that he was,
            adding, "But we expect him to-morrow, with a large party of
            friends." How rejoiced was Elizabeth that their own journey
            had not by any circumstance been delayed a day!

            Her aunt now called her to look at a picture. She approached
            and saw the likeness of Mr. Wickham, suspended, amongst
            several other miniatures, over the mantelpiece. Her aunt asked
            her, smilingly, how she liked it. The housekeeper came forward,
            and told them it was a picture of a young gentleman, the son of
            her late master's steward, who had been brought up by him at
            his own expense. "He is now gone into the army," she added;
            "but I am afraid he has turned out very wild."

            Mrs. Gardiner looked at her niece with a smile, but Elizabeth
            could not return it.

            "And that," said Mrs. Reynolds, pointing to another of the
            miniatures, "is my master--and very like him. It was drawn at
            the same time as the other--about eight years ago."

            "I have heard much of your master's fine person," said Mrs.
            Gardiner, looking at the picture; "it is a handsome face.
            But, Lizzy, you can tell us whether it is like or not."

            Mrs. Reynolds respect for Elizabeth seemed to increase on this
            intimation of her knowing her master.

            "Does that young lady know Mr. Darcy?"

            Elizabeth coloured, and said: "A little."

            "And do not you think him a very handsome gentleman, ma'am?"

            "Yes, very handsome."

            "I am sure I know none so handsome; but in the gallery
            upstairs you will see a finer, larger picture of him than this.
            This room was my late master's favourite room, and these
            miniatures are just as they used to be then. He was very fond
            of them."

            This accounted to Elizabeth for Mr. Wickham's being among them.

            Mrs. Reynolds then directed their attention to one of Miss Darcy,
            drawn when she was only eight years old.

            "And is Miss Darcy as handsome as her brother?" said Mrs. Gardiner.

            "Oh! yes--the handsomest young lady that ever was seen; and
            so accomplished!--She plays and sings all day long. In the next
            room is a new instrument just come down for her--a present
            from my master; she comes here to-morrow with him."

            Mr. Gardiner, whose manners were very easy and pleasant,
            encouraged her communicativeness by his questions and remarks;
            Mrs. Reynolds, either by pride or attachment, had evidently
            great pleasure in talking of her master and his sister.

            "Is your master much at Pemberley in the course of the year?"

            "Not so much as I could wish, sir; but I dare say he may spend
            half his time here; and Miss Darcy is always down for the
            summer months."

            "Except," thought Elizabeth, "when she goes to Ramsgate."

            "If your master would marry, you might see more of him."

            "Yes, sir; but I do not know when _that_ will be. I do not
            know who is good enough for him."

            Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner smiled. Elizabeth could not help saying,
            "It is very much to his credit, I am sure, that you should think
            so."

            "I say no more than the truth, and everybody will say that
            knows him," replied the other. Elizabeth thought this was
            going pretty far; and she listened with increasing astonishment
            as the housekeeper added, "I have never known a cross word
            from him in my life, and I have known him ever since he was
            four years old."

            This was praise, of all others most extraordinary, most opposite
            to her ideas. That he was not a good-tempered man had been
            her firmest opinion. Her keenest attention was awakened; she
            longed to hear more, and was grateful to her uncle for saying:

            "There are very few people of whom so much can be said. You
            are lucky in having such a master."

            "Yes, sir, I know I am. If I were to go through the world, I
            could not meet with a better. But I have always observed, that
            they who are good-natured when children, are good-natured
            when they grow up; and he was always the sweetest-tempered,
            most generous-hearted boy in the world."

            Elizabeth almost stared at her. "Can this be Mr. Darcy?"
            thought she.

            "His father was an excellent man," said Mrs. Gardiner.

            "Yes, ma'am, that he was indeed; and his son will be just like
            him--just as affable to the poor."

            Elizabeth listened, wondered, doubted, and was impatient for
            more. Mrs. Reynolds could interest her on no other point. She
            related the subjects of the pictures, the dimensions of the rooms,
            and the price of the furniture, in vain, Mr. Gardiner, highly
            amused by the kind of family prejudice to which he attributed
            her excessive commendation of her master, soon led again to
            the subject; and she dwelt with energy on his many merits as
            they proceeded together up the great staircase.

            "He is the best landlord, and the best master," said she, "that
            ever lived; not like the wild young men nowadays, who think of
            nothing but themselves. There is not one of his tenants or
            servants but will give him a good name. Some people call him
            proud; but I am sure I never saw anything of it. To my fancy, it
            is only because he does not rattle away like other young men."

            "In what an amiable light does this place him!" thought
            Elizabeth.

            "This fine account of him," whispered her aunt as they walked,
            "is not quite consistent with his behaviour to our poor friend."

            "Perhaps we might be deceived."

            "That is not very likely; our authority was too good."

            On reaching the spacious lobby above they were shown into a
            very pretty sitting-room, lately fitted up with greater elegance
            and lightness than the apartments below; and were informed that
            it was but just done to give pleasure to Miss Darcy, who had
            taken a liking to the room when last at Pemberley.

            "He is certainly a good brother," said Elizabeth, as she walked
            towards one of the windows.

            Mrs. Reynolds anticipated Miss Darcy's delight, when she
            should enter the room. "And this is always the way with him,"
            she added. "Whatever can give his sister any pleasure is sure
            to be done in a moment. There is nothing he would not do for
            her."

            The picture-gallery, and two or three of the principal bedrooms,
            were all that remained to be shown. In the former were many
            good paintings; but Elizabeth knew nothing of the art; and from
            such as had been already visible below, she had willingly turned
            to look at some drawings of Miss Darcy's, in crayons, whose
            subjects were usually more interesting, and also more intelligible.

            In the gallery there were many family portraits, but they could
            have little to fix the attention of a stranger. Elizabeth walked
            in quest of the only face whose features would be known to her.
            At last it arrested her--and she beheld a striking resemblance
            to Mr. Darcy, with such a smile over the face as she remembered
            to have sometimes seen when he looked at her. She stood
            several minutes before the picture, in earnest contemplation,
            and returned to it again before they quitted the gallery. Mrs.
            Reynolds informed them that it had been taken in his father's
            lifetime.

            There was certainly at this moment, in Elizabeth's mind, a more
            gentle sensation towards the original than she had ever felt at
            the height of their acquaintance. The commendation bestowed
            on him by Mrs. Reynolds was of no trifling nature. What praise
            is more valuable than the praise of an intelligent servant? As a
            brother, a landlord, a master, she considered how many people's
            happiness were in his guardianship!--how much of pleasure or
            pain was it in his power to bestow!--how much of good or evil
            must be done by him! Every idea that had been brought forward
            by the housekeeper was favourable to his character, and as she
            stood before the canvas on which he was represented, and fixed
            his eyes upon herself, she thought of his regard with a deeper
            sentiment of gratitude than it had ever raised before; she
            remembered its warmth, and softened its impropriety of
            expression.

            When all of the house that was open to general inspection had
            been seen, they returned downstairs, and, taking leave of the
            housekeeper, were consigned over to the gardener, who met
            them at the hall-door.

            As they walked across the hall towards the river, Elizabeth
            turned back to look again; her uncle and aunt stopped also, and
            while the former was conjecturing as to the date of the building,
            the owner of it himself suddenly came forward from the road,
            which led behind it to the stables.

            They were within twenty yards of each other, and so abrupt was
            his appearance, that it was impossible to avoid his sight. Their
            eyes instantly met, and the cheeks of both were overspread with
            the deepest blush. He absolutely started, and for a moment
            seemed immovable from surprise; but shortly recovering himself,
            advanced towards the party, and spoke to Elizabeth, if not in
            terms of perfect composure, at least of perfect civility.

            She had instinctively turned away; but stopping on his approach,
            received his compliments with an embarrassment impossible to
            be overcome. Had his first appearance, or his resemblance to
            the picture they had just been examining, been insufficient
            to assure the other two that they now saw Mr. Darcy, the
            gardener's expression of surprise, on beholding his master,
            must immediately have told it. They stood a little aloof while
            he was talking to their niece, who, astonished and confused,
            scarcely dared lift her eyes to his face, and knew not what
            answer she returned to his civil inquiries after her family.
            Amazed at the alteration of his manner since they last parted,
            every sentence that he uttered was increasing her embarrassment;
            and every idea of the impropriety of her being found there
            recurring to her mind, the few minutes in which they continued
            were some of the most uncomfortable in her life. Nor did he
            seem much more at ease; when he spoke, his accent had none of
            its usual sedateness; and he repeated his inquiries as to the
            time of her having left Longbourn, and of her having stayed in
            Derbyshire, so often, and in so hurried a way, as plainly spoke
            the distraction of his thoughts.

            At length every idea seemed to fail him; and, after standing a
            few moments without saying a word, he suddenly recollected
            himself, and took leave.

            The others then joined her, and expressed admiration of his
            figure; but Elizabeth heard not a word, and wholly engrossed
            by her own feelings, followed them in silence. She was
            overpowered by shame and vexation. Her coming there was
            the most unfortunate, the most ill-judged thing in the world!
            How strange it must appear to him! In what a disgraceful light
            might it not strike so vain a man! It might seem as if she
            had purposely thrown herself in his way again! Oh! why did she
            come? Or, why did he thus come a day before he was expected?
            Had they been only ten minutes sooner, they should have been
            beyond the reach of his discrimination; for it was plain that
            he was that moment arrived--that moment alighted from his
            horse or his carriage. She blushed again and again over the
            perverseness of the meeting. And his behaviour, so strikingly
            altered--what could it mean? That he should even speak to her
            was amazing!--but to speak with such civility, to inquire after
            her family! Never in her life had she seen his manners so little
            dignified, never had he spoken with such gentleness as on this
            unexpected meeting. What a contrast did it offer to his last
            address in Rosings Park, when he put his letter into her hand!
            She knew not what to think, or how to account for it.

            They had now entered a beautiful walk by the side of the water,
            and every step was bringing forward a nobler fall of ground, or
            a finer reach of the woods to which they were approaching; but
            it was some time before Elizabeth was sensible of any of it;
            and, though she answered mechanically to the repeated appeals
            of her uncle and aunt, and seemed to direct her eyes to such
            objects as they pointed out, she distinguished no part of
            the scene. Her thoughts were all fixed on that one spot of
            Pemberley House, whichever it might be, where Mr. Darcy then
            was. She longed to know what at the moment was passing in
            his mind--in what manner he thought of her, and whether, in
            defiance of everything, she was still dear to him. Perhaps he
            had been civil only because he felt himself at ease; yet there
            had been _that_ in his voice which was not like ease. Whether he
            had felt more of pain or of pleasure in seeing her she could
            not tell, but he certainly had not seen her with composure.

            At length, however, the remarks of her companions on her
            absence of mind aroused her, and she felt the necessity of
            appearing more like herself.

            They entered the woods, and bidding adieu to the river for a
            while, ascended some of the higher grounds; when, in spots where
            the opening of the trees gave the eye power to wander, were many
            charming views of the valley, the opposite hills, with the long
            range of woods overspreading many, and occasionally part of the
            stream. Mr. Gardiner expressed a wish of going round the whole
            park, but feared it might be beyond a walk. With a triumphant
            smile they were told that it was ten miles round. It settled the
            matter; and they pursued the accustomed circuit; which brought
            them again, after some time, in a descent among hanging woods,
            to the edge of the water, and one of its narrowest parts. They
            crossed it by a simple bridge, in character with the general air
            of the scene; it was a spot less adorned than any they had yet
            visited; and the valley, here contracted into a glen, allowed
            room only for the stream, and a narrow walk amidst the rough
            coppice-wood which bordered it. Elizabeth longed to explore its
            windings; but when they had crossed the bridge, and perceived
            their distance from the house, Mrs. Gardiner, who was not a
            great walker, could go no farther, and thought only of returning
            to the carriage as quickly as possible. Her niece was, therefore,
            obliged to submit, and they took their way towards the house on
            the opposite side of the river, in the nearest direction; but
            their progress was slow, for Mr. Gardiner, though seldom able to
            indulge the taste, was very fond of fishing, and was so much
            engaged in watching the occasional appearance of some trout in
            the water, and talking to the man about them, that he advanced
            but little. Whilst wandering on in this slow manner, they were
            again surprised, and Elizabeth's astonishment was quite equal to
            what it had been at first, by the sight of Mr. Darcy approaching
            them, and at no great distance. The walk here being here less
            sheltered than on the other side, allowed them to see him before
            they met. Elizabeth, however astonished, was at least more
            prepared for an interview than before, and resolved to appear
            and to speak with calmness, if he really intended to meet them.
            For a few moments, indeed, she felt that he would probably strike
            into some other path. The idea lasted while a turning in the
            walk concealed him from their view; the turning past, he was
            immediately before them. With a glance, she saw that he had lost
            none of his recent civility; and, to imitate his politeness, she
            began, as they met, to admire the beauty of the place; but she
            had not got beyond the words "delightful," and "charming," when
            some unlucky recollections obtruded, and she fancied that praise
            of Pemberley from her might be mischievously construed. Her
            colour changed, and she said no more.

            Mrs. Gardiner was standing a little behind; and on her pausing,
            he asked her if she would do him the honour of introducing him
            to her friends. This was a stroke of civility for which she
            was quite unprepared; and she could hardly suppress a smile at
            his being now seeking the acquaintance of some of those very
            people against whom his pride had revolted in his offer to
            herself. "What will be his surprise," thought she, "when he
            knows who they are? He takes them now for people of fashion."

            The introduction, however, was immediately made; and as she
            named their relationship to herself, she stole a sly look at
            him, to see how he bore it, and was not without the expectation
            of his decamping as fast as he could from such disgraceful
            companions. That he was _surprised_ by the connection was
            evident; he sustained it, however, with fortitude, and so far
            from going away, turned his back with them, and entered into
            conversation with Mr. Gardiner. Elizabeth could not but be
            pleased, could not but triumph. It was consoling that he should
            know she had some relations for whom there was no need to
            blush. She listened most attentively to all that passed between
            them, and gloried in every expression, every sentence of her
            uncle, which marked his intelligence, his taste, or his good
            manners.

            The conversation soon turned upon fishing; and she heard Mr.
            Darcy invite him, with the greatest civility, to fish there as often
            as he chose while he continued in the neighbourhood, offering
            at the same time to supply him with fishing tackle, and pointing
            out those parts of the stream where there was usually most
            sport. Mrs. Gardiner, who was walking arm-in-arm with
            Elizabeth, gave her a look expressive of wonder. Elizabeth
            said nothing, but it gratified her exceedingly; the compliment
            must be all for herself. Her astonishment, however, was
            extreme, and continually was she repeating, "Why is he so
            altered? From what can it proceed? It cannot be for _me_--it
            cannot be for _my_ sake that his manners are thus softened. My
            reproofs at Hunsford could not work such a change as this.
            It is impossible that he should still love me."

            After walking some time in this way, the two ladies in front,
            the two gentlemen behind, on resuming their places, after
            descending to the brink of the river for the better inspection of
            some curious water-plant, there chanced to be a little alteration.
            It originated in Mrs. Gardiner, who, fatigued by the exercise of
            the morning, found Elizabeth's arm inadequate to her support, and
            consequently preferred her husband's. Mr. Darcy took her place
            by her niece, and they walked on together. After a short silence,
            the lady first spoke. She wished him to know that she had
            been assured of his absence before she came to the place, and
            accordingly began by observing, that his arrival had been very
            unexpected--"for your housekeeper," she added, "informed us that
            you would certainly not be here till to-morrow; and indeed, before
            we left Bakewell, we understood that you were not immediately
            expected in the country." He acknowledged the truth of it all,
            and said that business with his steward had occasioned his coming
            forward a few hours before the rest of the party with whom he
            had been travelling. "They will join me early to-morrow," he
            continued, "and among them are some who will claim an acquaintance
            with you--Mr. Bingley and his sisters."

            Elizabeth answered only by a slight bow. Her thoughts were
            instantly driven back to the time when Mr. Bingley's name had
            been the last mentioned between them; and, if she might judge
            by his complexion, _his_ mind was not very differently engaged.

            "There is also one other person in the party," he continued after
            a pause, "who more particularly wishes to be known to you.
            Will you allow me, or do I ask too much, to introduce my sister
            to your acquaintance during your stay at Lambton?"

            The surprise of such an application was great indeed; it was too
            great for her to know in what manner she acceded to it. She
            immediately felt that whatever desire Miss Darcy might have of
            being acquainted with her must be the work of her brother, and,
            without looking farther, it was satisfactory; it was gratifying to
            know that his resentment had not made him think really ill of her.

            They now walked on in silence, each of them deep in thought.
            Elizabeth was not comfortable; that was impossible; but she was
            flattered and pleased. His wish of introducing his sister to her
            was a compliment of the highest kind. They soon outstripped the
            others, and when they had reached the carriage, Mr. and Mrs.
            Gardiner were half a quarter of a mile behind.

            He then asked her to walk into the house--but she declared
            herself not tired, and they stood together on the lawn. At
            such a time much might have been said, and silence was very
            awkward. She wanted to talk, but there seemed to be an
            embargo on every subject. At last she recollected that she had
            been travelling, and they talked of Matlock and Dove Dale with
            great perseverance. Yet time and her aunt moved slowly--and
            her patience and her ideas were nearly worn our before the
            tete-a-tete was over. On Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner's coming up
            they were all pressed to go into the house and take some
            refreshment; but this was declined, and they parted on each
            side with utmost politeness. Mr. Darcy handed the ladies into
            the carriage; and when it drove off, Elizabeth saw him walking
            slowly towards the house.

            The observations of her uncle and aunt now began; and each of
            them pronounced him to be infinitely superior to anything they
            had expected. "He is perfectly well behaved, polite, and
            unassuming," said her uncle.

            "There _is_ something a little stately in him, to be sure," replied
            her aunt, "but it is confined to his air, and is not unbecoming.
            I can now say with the housekeeper, that though some people may
            call him proud, I have seen nothing of it."

            "I was never more surprised than by his behaviour to us. It was
            more than civil; it was really attentive; and there was no
            necessity for such attention. His acquaintance with Elizabeth
            was very trifling."

            "To be sure, Lizzy," said her aunt, "he is not so handsome as
            Wickham; or, rather, he has not Wickham's countenance, for
            his features are perfectly good. But how came you to tell me
            that he was so disagreeable?"

            Elizabeth excused herself as well as she could; said that she had
            liked him better when they had met in Kent than before, and that
            she had never seen him so pleasant as this morning.

            "But perhaps he may be a little whimsical in his civilities,"
            replied her uncle. "Your great men often are; and therefore I
            shall not take him at his word, as he might change his mind
            another day, and warn me off his grounds."

            Elizabeth felt that they had entirely misunderstood his character,
            but said nothing.

            "From what we have seen of him," continued Mrs. Gardiner, "I
            really should not have thought that he could have behaved in so
            cruel a way by anybody as he has done by poor Wickham. He
            has not an ill-natured look. On the contrary, there is something
            pleasing about his mouth when he speaks. And there is something
            of dignity in his countenance that would not give one an
            unfavourable idea of his heart. But, to be sure, the good lady
            who showed us his house did give him a most flaming character!
            I could hardly help laughing aloud sometimes. But he is a
            liberal master, I suppose, and _that_ in the eye of a servant
            comprehends every virtue."

            Elizabeth here felt herself called on to say something in
            vindication of his behaviour to Wickham; and therefore gave
            them to understand, in as guarded a manner as she could, that
            by what she had heard from his relations in Kent, his actions
            were capable of a very different construction; and that his
            character was by no means so faulty, nor Wickham's so amiable,
            as they had been considered in Hertfordshire. In confirmation
            of this, she related the particulars of all the pecuniary
            transactions in which they had been connected, without actually
            naming her authority, but stating it to be such as such as might
            be relied on.

            Mrs. Gardiner was surprised and concerned; but as they were
            now approaching the scene of her former pleasures, every idea
            gave way to the charm of recollection; and she was too much
            engaged in pointing out to her husband all the interesting spots
            in its environs to think of anything else. Fatigued as she had
            been by the morning's walk they had no sooner dined than she
            set off again in quest of her former acquaintance, and the
            evening was spent in the satisfactions of a intercourse renewed
            after many years' discontinuance.

            The occurrences of the day were too full of interest to leave
            Elizabeth much attention for any of these new friends; and she
            could do nothing but think, and think with wonder, of Mr.
            Darcy's civility, and, above all, of his wishing her to be
            acquainted with his sister.



            Chapter 44


            Elizabeth had settled it that Mr. Darcy would bring his sister
            to visit her the very day after her reaching Pemberley; and was
            consequently resolved not to be out of sight of the inn the whole
            of that morning. But her conclusion was false; for on the very
            morning after their arrival at Lambton, these visitors came.
            They had been walking about the place with some of their new
            friends, and were just returning to the inn to dress themselves
            for dining with the same family, when the sound of a carriage
            drew them to a window, and they saw a gentleman and a lady
            in a curricle driving up the street. Elizabeth immediately
            recognizing the livery, guessed what it meant, and imparted no
            small degree of her surprise to her relations by acquainting
            them with the honour which she expected. Her uncle and aunt
            were all amazement; and the embarrassment of her manner as
            she spoke, joined to the circumstance itself, and many of the
            circumstances of the preceding day, opened to them a new idea
            on the business. Nothing had ever suggested it before, but they
            felt that there was no other way of accounting for such attentions
            from such a quarter than by supposing a partiality for their
            niece. While these newly-born notions were passing in their heads,
            the perturbation of Elizabeth's feelings was at every moment
            increasing. She was quite amazed at her own discomposure; but
            amongst other causes of disquiet, she dreaded lest the partiality
            of the brother should have said too much in her favour; and, more
            than commonly anxious to please, she naturally suspected that
            every power of pleasing would fail her.

            She retreated from the window, fearful of being seen; and as
            she walked up and down the room, endeavouring to compose
            herself, saw such looks of inquiring surprise in her uncle and
            aunt as made everything worse.

            Miss Darcy and her brother appeared, and this formidable
            introduction took place. With astonishment did Elizabeth see
            that her new acquaintance was at least as much embarrassed as
            herself. Since her being at Lambton, she had heard that Miss
            Darcy was exceedingly proud; but the observation of a very few
            minutes convinced her that she was only exceedingly shy. She
            found it difficult to obtain even a word from her beyond a
            monosyllable.

            Miss Darcy was tall, and on a larger scale than Elizabeth;
            and, though little more than sixteen, her figure was formed,
            and her appearance womanly and graceful. She was less handsome
            than her brother; but there was sense and good humour in her
            face, and her manners were perfectly unassuming and gentle.
            Elizabeth, who had expected to find in her as acute and
            unembarrassed an observer as ever Mr. Darcy had been, was
            much relieved by discerning such different feelings.

            They had not long been together before Mr. Darcy told her that
            Bingley was also coming to wait on her; and she had barely time
            to express her satisfaction, and prepare for such a visitor, when
            Bingley's quick step was heard on the stairs, and in a moment he
            entered the room. All Elizabeth's anger against him had been
            long done away; but had she still felt any, it could hardly have
            stood its ground against the unaffected cordiality with which he
            expressed himself on seeing her again. He inquired in a friendly,
            though general way, after her family, and looked and spoke with
            the same good-humoured ease that he had ever done.

            To Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner he was scarcely a less interesting
            personage than to herself. They had long wished to see him.
            The whole party before them, indeed, excited a lively attention.
            The suspicions which had just arisen of Mr. Darcy and their niece
            directed their observation towards each with an earnest though
            guarded inquiry; and they soon drew from those inquiries the full
            conviction that one of them at least knew what it was to love.
            Of the lady's sensations they remained a little in doubt; but that
            the gentleman was overflowing with admiration was evident enough.

            Elizabeth, on her side, had much to do. She wanted to
            ascertain the feelings of each of her visitors; she wanted to
            compose her own, and to make herself agreeable to all; and in
            the latter object, where she feared most to fail, she was most
            sure of success, for those to whom she endeavoured to give
            pleasure were prepossessed in her favour. Bingley was ready,
            Georgiana was eager, and Darcy determined, to be pleased.

            In seeing Bingley, her thoughts naturally flew to her sister;
            and, oh! how ardently did she long to know whether any of his were
            directed in a like manner. Sometimes she could fancy that he
            talked less than on former occasions, and once or twice pleased
            herself with the notion that, as he looked at her, he was trying
            to trace a resemblance. But, though this might be imaginary,
            she could not be deceived as to his behaviour to Miss Darcy, who
            had been set up as a rival to Jane. No look appeared on either
            side that spoke particular regard. Nothing occurred between
            them that could justify the hopes of his sister. On this point
            she was soon satisfied; and two or three little circumstances
            occurred ere they parted, which, in her anxious interpretation,
            denoted a recollection of Jane not untinctured by tenderness,
            and a wish of saying more that might lead to the mention of her,
            had he dared. He observed to her, at a moment when the others
            were talking together, and in a tone which had something of real
            regret, that it "was a very long time since he had had the
            pleasure of seeing her;" and, before she could reply, he added,
            "It is above eight months. We have not met since the 26th of
            November, when we were all dancing together at Netherfield."

            Elizabeth was pleased to find his memory so exact; and he
            afterwards took occasion to ask her, when unattended to by
            any of the rest, whether _all_ her sisters were at Longbourn.
            There was not much in the question, nor in the preceding
            remark; but there was a look and a manner which gave them
            meaning.

            It was not often that she could turn her eyes on Mr. Darcy
            himself; but, whenever she did catch a glimpse, she saw an
            expression of general complaisance, and in all that he said
            she heard an accent so removed from _hauteur_ or disdain of his
            companions, as convinced her that the improvement of manners
            which she had yesterday witnessed however temporary its
            existence might prove, had at least outlived one day. When she
            saw him thus seeking the acquaintance and courting the good
            opinion of people with whom any intercourse a few months ago
            would have been a disgrace--when she saw him thus civil, not
            only to herself, but to the very relations whom he had openly
            disdained, and recollected their last lively scene in Hunsford
            Parsonage--the difference, the change was so great, and struck
            so forcibly on her mind, that she could hardly restrain her
            astonishment from being visible. Never, even in the company
            of his dear friends at Netherfield, or his dignified relations
            at Rosings, had she seen him so desirous to please, so free
            from self-consequence or unbending reserve, as now, when no
            importance could result from the success of his endeavours, and
            when even the acquaintance of those to whom his attentions
            were addressed would draw down the ridicule and censure of
            the ladies both of Netherfield and Rosings.

            Their visitors stayed with them above half-an-hour; and when
            they arose to depart, Mr. Darcy called on his sister to join him
            in expressing their wish of seeing Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner, and
            Miss Bennet, to dinner at Pemberley, before they left the
            country. Miss Darcy, though with a diffidence which marked
            her little in the habit of giving invitations, readily obeyed.
            Mrs. Gardiner looked at her niece, desirous of knowing how _she_,
            whom the invitation most concerned, felt disposed as to its
            acceptance, but Elizabeth had turned away her head. Presuming
            however, that this studied avoidance spoke rather a momentary
            embarrassment than any dislike of the proposal, and seeing in
            her husband, who was fond of society, a perfect willingness to
            accept it, she ventured to engage for her attendance, and the
            day after the next was fixed on.

            Bingley expressed great pleasure in the certainty of seeing
            Elizabeth again, having still a great deal to say to her, and many
            inquiries to make after all their Hertfordshire friends. Elizabeth,
            construing all this into a wish of hearing her speak of her sister,
            was pleased, and on this account, as well as some others, found
            herself, when their visitors left them, capable of considering
            the last half-hour with some satisfaction, though while it was
            passing, the enjoyment of it had been little. Eager to be alone,
            and fearful of inquiries or hints from her uncle and aunt, she
            stayed with them only long enough to hear their favourable
            opinion of Bingley, and then hurried away to dress.

            But she had no reason to fear Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner's curiosity;
            it was not their wish to force her communication. It was evident
            that she was much better acquainted with Mr. Darcy than they
            had before any idea of; it was evident that he was very much in
            love with her. They saw much to interest, but nothing to justify
            inquiry.

            Of Mr. Darcy it was now a matter of anxiety to think well; and,
            as far as their acquaintance reached, there was no fault to find.
            They could not be untouched by his politeness; and had they
            drawn his character from their own feelings and his servant's
            report, without any reference to any other account, the circle
            in Hertfordshire to which he was known would not have recognized
            it for Mr. Darcy. There was now an interest, however, in
            believing the housekeeper; and they soon became sensible that
            the authority of a servant who had known him since he was four
            years old, and whose own manners indicated respectability, was
            not to be hastily rejected. Neither had anything occurred in
            the intelligence of their Lambton friends that could materially
            lessen its weight. They had nothing to accuse him of but pride;
            pride he probably had, and if not, it would certainly be imputed
            by the inhabitants of a small market-town where the family did
            not visit. It was acknowledged, however, that he was a liberal
            man, and did much good among the poor.

            With respect to Wickham, the travellers soon found that he was
            not held there in much estimation; for though the chief of his
            concerns with the son of his patron were imperfectly understood,
            it was yet a well-known fact that, on his quitting Derbyshire,
            he had left many debts behind him, which Mr. Darcy afterwards
            discharged.

            As for Elizabeth, her thoughts were at Pemberley this evening
            more than the last; and the evening, though as it passed it
            seemed long, was not long enough to determine her feelings
            towards _one_ in that mansion; and she lay awake two whole
            hours endeavouring to make them out. She certainly did not
            hate him. No; hatred had vanished long ago, and she had
            almost as long been ashamed of ever feeling a dislike against
            him, that could be so called. The respect created by the
            conviction of his valuable qualities, though at first unwillingly
            admitted, had for some time ceased to be repugnant to her
            feeling; and it was now heightened into somewhat of a friendlier
            nature, by the testimony so highly in his favour, and bringing
            forward his disposition in so amiable a light, which yesterday
            had produced. But above all, above respect and esteem, there
            was a motive within her of goodwill which could not be
            overlooked. It was gratitude; gratitude, not merely for having
            once loved her, but for loving her still well enough to forgive
            all the petulance and acrimony of her manner in rejecting him, and
            all the unjust accusations accompanying her rejection. He who,
            she had been persuaded, would avoid her as his greatest enemy,
            seemed, on this accidental meeting, most eager to preserve the
            acquaintance, and without any indelicate display of regard, or
            any peculiarity of manner, where their two selves only were
            concerned, was soliciting the good opinion of her friends,
            and bent on making her known to his sister. Such a change
            in a man of so much pride exciting not only astonishment but
            gratitude--for to love, ardent love, it must be attributed; and
            as such its impression on her was of a sort to be encouraged, as
            by no means unpleasing, though it could not be exactly defined.
            She respected, she esteemed, she was grateful to him, she felt
            a real interest in his welfare; and she only wanted to know how
            far she wished that welfare to depend upon herself, and how far
            it would be for the happiness of both that she should employ the
            power, which her fancy told her she still possessed, of bringing
            on her the renewal of his addresses.

            It had been settled in the evening between the aunt and the
            niece, that such a striking civility as Miss Darcy's in coming to
            see them on the very day of her arrival at Pemberley, for she
            had reached it only to a late breakfast, ought to be imitated,
            though it could not be equalled, by some exertion of politeness
            on their side; and, consequently, that it would be highly
            expedient to wait on her at Pemberley the following morning.
            They were, therefore, to go. Elizabeth was pleased; though
            when she asked herself the reason, she had very little to say in
            reply.

            Mr. Gardiner left them soon after breakfast. The fishing scheme
            had been renewed the day before, and a positive engagement
            made of his meeting some of the gentlemen at Pemberley before
            noon.



            Chapter 45


            Convinced as Elizabeth now was that Miss Bingley's dislike of
            her had originated in jealousy, she could not help feeling how
            unwelcome her appearance at Pemberley must be to her, and
            was curious to know with how much civility on that lady's side
            the acquaintance would now be renewed.

            On reaching the house, they were shown through the hall into
            the saloon, whose northern aspect rendered it delightful for
            summer. Its windows opening to the ground, admitted a most
            refreshing view of the high woody hills behind the house,
            and of the beautiful oaks and Spanish chestnuts which were
            scattered over the intermediate lawn.

            In this house they were received by Miss Darcy, who was
            sitting there with Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley, and the lady
            with whom she lived in London. Georgiana's reception of them
            was very civil, but attended with all the embarrassment which,
            though proceeding from shyness and the fear of doing wrong,
            would easily give to those who felt themselves inferior the
            belief of her being proud and reserved. Mrs. Gardiner and her
            niece, however, did her justice, and pitied her.

            By Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley they were noticed only by a
            curtsey; and, on their being seated, a pause, awkward as such
            pauses must always be, succeeded for a few moments. It was
            first broken by Mrs. Annesley, a genteel, agreeable-looking
            woman, whose endeavour to introduce some kind of discourse
            proved her to be more truly well-bred than either of the others;
            and between her and Mrs. Gardiner, with occasional help from
            Elizabeth, the conversation was carried on. Miss Darcy looked
            as if she wished for courage enough to join in it; and sometimes
            did venture a short sentence when there was least danger of its
            being heard.

            Elizabeth soon saw that she was herself closely watched by Miss
            Bingley, and that she could not speak a word, especially to Miss
            Darcy, without calling her attention. This observation would not
            have prevented her from trying to talk to the latter, had they
            not been seated at an inconvenient distance; but she was not sorry
            to be spared the necessity of saying much. Her own thoughts
            were employing her. She expected every moment that some of the
            gentlemen would enter the room. She wished, she feared that
            the master of the house might be amongst them; and whether
            she wished or feared it most, she could scarcely determine.
            After sitting in this manner a quarter of an hour without hearing
            Miss Bingley's voice, Elizabeth was roused by receiving from
            her a cold inquiry after the health of her family. She answered
            with equal indifference and brevity, and the others said no more.

            The next variation which their visit afforded was produced by
            the entrance of servants with cold meat, cake, and a variety of
            all the finest fruits in season; but this did not take place till
            after many a significant look and smile from Mrs. Annesley to
            Miss Darcy had been given, to remind her of her post. There was
            now employment for the whole party--for though they could not all
            talk, they could all eat; and the beautiful pyramids of grapes,
            nectarines, and peaches soon collected them round the table.

            While thus engaged, Elizabeth had a fair opportunity of deciding
            whether she most feared or wished for the appearance of Mr.
            Darcy, by the feelings which prevailed on his entering the room;
            and then, though but a moment before she had believed her
            wishes to predominate, she began to regret that he came.

            He had been some time with Mr. Gardiner, who, with two or
            three other gentlemen from the house, was engaged by the river,
            and had left him only on learning that the ladies of the family
            intended a visit to Georgiana that morning. No sooner did he
            appear than Elizabeth wisely resolved to be perfectly easy and
            unembarrassed; a resolution the more necessary to be made, but
            perhaps not the more easily kept, because she saw that the
            suspicions of the whole party were awakened against them, and
            that there was scarcely an eye which did not watch his
            behaviour when he first came into the room. In no countenance
            was attentive curiosity so strongly marked as in Miss Bingley's,
            in spite of the smiles which overspread her face whenever she
            spoke to one of its objects; for jealousy had not yet made her
            desperate, and her attentions to Mr. Darcy were by no means
            over. Miss Darcy, on her brother's entrance, exerted herself
            much more to talk, and Elizabeth saw that he was anxious for
            his sister and herself to get acquainted, and forwarded as much
            as possible, every attempt at conversation on either side. Miss
            Bingley saw all this likewise; and, in the imprudence of anger,
            took the first opportunity of saying, with sneering civility:

            "Pray, Miss Eliza, are not the ----shire Militia removed from
            Meryton? They must be a great loss to _your_ family."

            In Darcy's presence she dared not mention Wickham's name;
            but Elizabeth instantly comprehended that he was uppermost in
            her thoughts; and the various recollections connected with him
            gave her a moment's distress; but exerting herself vigorously to
            repel the ill-natured attack, she presently answered the question
            in a tolerably detached tone. While she spoke, an involuntary
            glance showed her Darcy, with a heightened complexion,
            earnestly looking at her, and his sister overcome with confusion,
            and unable to lift up her eyes. Had Miss Bingley known what
            pain she was then giving her beloved friend, she undoubtedly
            would have refrained from the hint; but she had merely intended
            to discompose Elizabeth by bringing forward the idea of a man
            to whom she believed her partial, to make her betray a sensibility
            which might injure her in Darcy's opinion, and, perhaps, to
            remind the latter of all the follies and absurdities by which
            some part of her family were connected with that corps. Not a
            syllable had ever reached her of Miss Darcy's meditated
            elopement. To no creature had it been revealed, where secrecy
            was possible, except to Elizabeth; and from all Bingley's
            connections her brother was particularly anxious to conceal it,
            from the very wish which Elizabeth had long ago attributed to
            him, of their becoming hereafter her own. He had certainly
            formed such a plan, and without meaning that it should effect
            his endeavour to separate him from Miss Bennet, it is probable
            that it might add something to his lively concern for the welfare
            of his friend.

            Elizabeth's collected behaviour, however, soon quieted his
            emotion; and as Miss Bingley, vexed and disappointed, dared
            not approach nearer to Wickham, Georgiana also recovered in
            time, though not enough to be able to speak any more. Her
            brother, whose eye she feared to meet, scarcely recollected her
            interest in the affair, and the very circumstance which had
            been designed to turn his thoughts from Elizabeth seemed to
            have fixed them on her more and more cheerfully.

            Their visit did not continue long after the question and answer
            above mentioned; and while Mr. Darcy was attending them to
            their carriage Miss Bingley was venting her feelings in criticisms
            on Elizabeth's person, behaviour, and dress. But Georgiana
            would not join her. Her brother's recommendation was enough
            to ensure her favour; his judgement could not err. And he had
            spoken in such terms of Elizabeth as to leave Georgiana without
            the power of finding her otherwise than lovely and amiable.
            When Darcy returned to the saloon, Miss Bingley could not help
            repeating to him some part of what she had been saying to his
            sister.

            "How very ill Miss Eliza Bennet looks this morning, Mr. Darcy,"
            she cried; "I never in my life saw anyone so much altered as she
            is since the winter. She is grown so brown and coarse! Louisa
            and I were agreeing that we should not have known her again."

            However little Mr. Darcy might have liked such an address, he
            contented himself with coolly replying that he perceived no
            other alteration than her being rather tanned, no miraculous
            consequence of travelling in the summer.

            "For my own part," she rejoined, "I must confess that I never
            could see any beauty in her. Her face is too thin; her
            complexion has no brilliancy; and her features are not at all
            handsome. Her nose wants character--there is nothing marked
            in its lines. Her teeth are tolerable, but not out of the common
            way; and as for her eyes, which have sometimes been called so
            fine, I could never see anything extraordinary in them. They
            have a sharp, shrewish look, which I do not like at all; and in her
            air altogether there is a self-sufficiency without fashion, which
            is intolerable."

            Persuaded as Miss Bingley was that Darcy admired Elizabeth,
            this was not the best method of recommending herself; but
            angry people are not always wise; and in seeing him at last look
            somewhat nettled, she had all the success she expected. He was
            resolutely silent, however, and, from a determination of making
            him speak, she continued:

            "I remember, when we first knew her in Hertfordshire, how
            amazed we all were to find that she was a reputed beauty; and I
            particularly recollect your saying one night, after they had been
            dining at Netherfield, '_She_ a beauty!--I should as soon call her
            mother a wit.' But afterwards she seemed to improve on you,
            and I believe you thought her rather pretty at one time."

            "Yes," replied Darcy, who could contain himself no longer,
            "but _that_ was only when I first saw her, for it is many months
            since I have considered her as one of the handsomest women of
            my acquaintance."

            He then went away, and Miss Bingley was left to all the
            satisfaction of having forced him to say what gave no one any
            pain but herself.

            Mrs. Gardiner and Elizabeth talked of all that had occurred during
            their visit, as they returned, except what had particularly
            interested them both. The look and behaviour of everybody they
            had seen were discussed, except of the person who had mostly
            engaged their attention. They talked of his sister, his friends,
            his house, his fruit--of everything but himself; yet Elizabeth
            was longing to know what Mrs. Gardiner thought of him, and Mrs.
            Gardiner would have been highly gratified by her niece's beginning
            the subject.



            Chapter 46


            Elizabeth had been a good deal disappointed in not finding a
            letter from Jane on their first arrival at Lambton; and this
            disappointment had been renewed on each of the mornings that
            had now been spent there; but on the third her repining was
            over, and her sister justified, by the receipt of two letters
            from her at once, on one of which was marked that it had been
            missent elsewhere. Elizabeth was not surprised at it, as Jane
            had written the direction remarkably ill.

            They had just been preparing to walk as the letters came in;
            and her uncle and aunt, leaving her to enjoy them in quiet, set
            off by themselves. The one missent must first be attended to;
            it had been written five days ago. The beginning contained an
            account of all their little parties and engagements, with such
            news as the country afforded; but the latter half, which was
            dated a day later, and written in evident agitation, gave more
            important intelligence. It was to this effect:

            "Since writing the above, dearest Lizzy, something has occurred
            of a most unexpected and serious nature; but I am afraid of
            alarming you--be assured that we are all well. What I have to
            say relates to poor Lydia. An express came at twelve last night,
            just as we were all gone to bed, from Colonel Forster, to
            inform us that she was gone off to Scotland with one of his
            officers; to own the truth, with Wickham! Imagine our surprise.
            To Kitty, however, it does not seem so wholly unexpected. I
            am very, very sorry. So imprudent a match on both sides! But
            I am willing to hope the best, and that his character has been
            misunderstood. Thoughtless and indiscreet I can easily believe
            him, but this step (and let us rejoice over it) marks nothing bad
            at heart. His choice is disinterested at least, for he must know
            my father can give her nothing. Our poor mother is sadly
            grieved. My father bears it better. How thankful am I that we
            never let them know what has been said against him; we must
            forget it ourselves. They were off Saturday night about twelve,
            as is conjectured, but were not missed till yesterday morning at
            eight. The express was sent off directly. My dear Lizzy, they
            must have passed within ten miles of us. Colonel Forster gives
            us reason to expect him here soon. Lydia left a few lines for
            his wife, informing her of their intention. I must conclude, for
            I cannot be long from my poor mother. I am afraid you will not
            be able to make it out, but I hardly know what I have written."

            Without allowing herself time for consideration, and scarcely
            knowing what she felt, Elizabeth on finishing this letter instantly
            seized the other, and opening it with the utmost impatience, read
            as follows: it had been written a day later than the conclusion of
            the first.

            "By this time, my dearest sister, you have received my hurried
            letter; I wish this may be more intelligible, but though not
            confined for time, my head is so bewildered that I cannot answer
            for being coherent. Dearest Lizzy, I hardly know what I would
            write, but I have bad news for you, and it cannot be delayed.
            Imprudent as the marriage between Mr. Wickham and our poor
            Lydia would be, we are now anxious to be assured it has taken
            place, for there is but too much reason to fear they are not gone
            to Scotland. Colonel Forster came yesterday, having left
            Brighton the day before, not many hours after the express.
            Though Lydia's short letter to Mrs. F. gave them to understand
            that they were going to Gretna Green, something was dropped
            by Denny expressing his belief that W. never intended to go
            there, or to marry Lydia at all, which was repeated to Colonel
            F., who, instantly taking the alarm, set off from B. intending to
            trace their route. He did trace them easily to Clapham, but no
            further; for on entering that place, they removed into a hackney
            coach, and dismissed the chaise that brought them from Epsom.
            All that is known after this is, that they were seen to continue
            the London road. I know not what to think. After making every
            possible inquiry on that side London, Colonel F. came on into
            Hertfordshire, anxiously renewing them at all the turnpikes, and
            at the inns in Barnet and Hatfield, but without any success--no
            such people had been seen to pass through. With the kindest
            concern he came on to Longbourn, and broke his apprehensions
            to us in a manner most creditable to his heart. I am sincerely
            grieved for him and Mrs. F., but no one can throw any blame
            on them. Our distress, my dear Lizzy, is very great. My father
            and mother believe the worst, but I cannot think so ill of him.
            Many circumstances might make it more eligible for them to be
            married privately in town than to pursue their first plan;
            and even if _he_ could form such a design against a young woman
            of Lydia's connections, which is not likely, can I suppose her
            so lost to everything? Impossible! I grieve to find, however,
            that Colonel F. is not disposed to depend upon their marriage;
            he shook his head when I expressed my hopes, and said he fear
            W. was not a man to be trusted. My poor mother is really ill,
            and keeps her room. Could she exert herself, it would be better;
            but this is not to be expected. And as to my father, I never in
            my life saw him so affected. Poor Kitty has anger for having
            concealed their attachment; but as it was a matter of confidence,
            one cannot wonder. I am truly glad, dearest Lizzy, that you
            have been spared something of these distressing scenes; but
            now, as the first shock is over, shall I own that I long for
            your return? I am not so selfish, however, as to press for it,
            if inconvenient. Adieu! I take up my pen again to do what I
            have just told you I would not; but circumstances are such that
            I cannot help earnestly begging you all to come here as soon as
            possible. I know my dear uncle and aunt so well, that I am not
            afraid of requesting it, though I have still something more to
            ask of the former. My father is going to London with Colonel
            Forster instantly, to try to discover her. What he means to do
            I am sure I know not; but his excessive distress will not allow
            him to pursue any measure in the best and safest way, and
            Colonel Forster is obliged to be at Brighton again to-morrow
            evening. In such an exigence, my uncle's advice and assistance
            would be everything in the world; he will immediately comprehend
            what I must feel, and I rely upon his goodness."

            "Oh! where, where is my uncle?" cried Elizabeth, darting from
            her seat as she finished the letter, in eagerness to follow him,
            without losing a moment of the time so precious; but as she
            reached the door it was opened by a servant, and Mr. Darcy
            appeared. Her pale face and impetuous manner made him start,
            and before he could recover himself to speak, she, in whose
            mind every idea was superseded by Lydia's situation, hastily
            exclaimed, "I beg your pardon, but I must leave you. I must
            find Mr. Gardiner this moment, on business that cannot be
            delayed; I have not an instant to lose."

            "Good God! what is the matter?" cried he, with more feeling
            than politeness; then recollecting himself, "I will not detain you
            a minute; but let me, or let the servant go after Mr. and Mrs.
            Gardiner. You are not well enough; you cannot go yourself."

            Elizabeth hesitated, but her knees trembled under her and she
            felt how little would be gained by her attempting to pursue them.
            Calling back the servant, therefore, she commissioned him,
            though in so breathless an accent as made her almost unintelligible,
            to fetch his master and mistress home instantly.

            On his quitting the room she sat down, unable to support
            herself, and looking so miserably ill, that it was impossible
            for Darcy to leave her, or to refrain from saying, in a tone
            of gentleness and commiseration, "Let me call your maid. Is
            there nothing you could take to give you present relief? A
            glass of wine; shall I get you one? You are very ill."

            "No, I thank you," she replied, endeavouring to recover herself.
            "There is nothing the matter with me. I am quite well; I am
            only distressed by some dreadful news which I have just
            received from Longbourn."

            She burst into tears as she alluded to it, and for a few minutes
            could not speak another word. Darcy, in wretched suspense,
            could only say something indistinctly of his concern, and
            observe her in compassionate silence. At length she spoke
            again. "I have just had a letter from Jane, with such dreadful
            news. It cannot be concealed from anyone. My younger sister
            has left all her friends--has eloped; has thrown herself into
            the power of--of Mr. Wickham. They are gone off together from
            Brighton. _You_ know him too well to doubt the rest. She has
            no money, no connections, nothing that can tempt him to--she
            is lost for ever."

            Darcy was fixed in astonishment. "When I consider," she added
            in a yet more agitated voice, "that I might have prevented it!
            I, who knew what he was. Had I but explained some part of
            it only--some part of what I learnt, to my own family! Had his
            character been known, this could not have happened. But it is
            all--all too late now."

            "I am grieved indeed," cried Darcy; "grieved--shocked. But is
            it certain--absolutely certain?"

            "Oh, yes! They left Brighton together on Sunday night, and
            were traced almost to London, but not beyond; they are
            certainly not gone to Scotland."

            "And what has been done, what has been attempted, to recover
            her?"

            "My father is gone to London, and Jane has written to beg my
            uncle's immediate assistance; and we shall be off, I hope, in
            half-an-hour. But nothing can be done--I know very well that
            nothing can be done. How is such a man to be worked on? How
            are they even to be discovered? I have not the smallest hope.
            It is every way horrible!"

            Darcy shook his head in silent acquiescence.

            "When _my_ eyes were opened to his real character--Oh! had I
            known what I ought, what I dared to do! But I knew not--I
            was afraid of doing too much. Wretched, wretched mistake!"

            Darcy made no answer. He seemed scarcely to hear her, and
            was walking up and down the room in earnest meditation, his
            brow contracted, his air gloomy. Elizabeth soon observed, and
            instantly understood it. Her power was sinking; everything
            _must_ sink under such a proof of family weakness, such an
            assurance of the deepest disgrace. She could neither wonder
            nor condemn, but the belief of his self-conquest brought nothing
            consolatory to her bosom, afforded no palliation of her
            distress. It was, on the contrary, exactly calculated to make
            her understand her own wishes; and never had she so honestly felt
            that she could have loved him, as now, when all love must be vain.

            But self, though it would intrude, could not engross her.
            Lydia--the humiliation, the misery she was bringing on them all,
            soon swallowed up every private care; and covering her face with
            her handkerchief, Elizabeth was soon lost to everything else;
            and, after a pause of several minutes, was only recalled to a
            sense of her situation by the voice of her companion, who, in a
            manner which, though it spoke compassion, spoke likewise restraint,
            said, "I am afraid you have been long desiring my absence, nor
            have I anything to plead in excuse of my stay, but real, though
            unavailing concern. Would to Heaven that anything could be
            either said or done on my part that might offer consolation to
            such distress! But I will not torment you with vain wishes, which
            may seem purposely to ask for your thanks. This unfortunate
            affair will, I fear, prevent my sister's having the pleasure of
            seeing you at Pemberley to-day."

            "Oh, yes. Be so kind as to apologise for us to Miss Darcy. Say
            that urgent business calls us home immediately. Conceal the
            unhappy truth as long as it is possible, I know it cannot be long."

            He readily assured her of his secrecy; again expressed his sorrow
            for her distress, wished it a happier conclusion than there was
            at present reason to hope, and leaving his compliments for her
            relations, with only one serious, parting look, went away.

            As he quitted the room, Elizabeth felt how improbable it was
            that they should ever see each other again on such terms of
            cordiality as had marked their several meetings in Derbyshire;
            and as she threw a retrospective glance over the whole of their
            acquaintance, so full of contradictions and varieties, sighed
            at the perverseness of those feelings which would now have
            promoted its continuance, and would formerly have rejoiced in
            its termination.

            If gratitude and esteem are good foundations of affection,
            Elizabeth's change of sentiment will be neither improbable nor
            faulty. But if otherwise--if regard springing from such sources
            is unreasonable or unnatural, in comparison of what is so often
            described as arising on a first interview with its object, and even
            before two words have been exchanged, nothing can be said in
            her defence, except that she had given somewhat of a trial to the
            latter method in her partiality for Wickham, and that its ill
            success might, perhaps, authorise her to seek the other less
            interesting mode of attachment. Be that as it may, she saw him
            go with regret; and in this early example of what Lydia's infamy
            must produce, found additional anguish as she reflected on that
            wretched business. Never, since reading Jane's second letter,
            had she entertained a hope of Wickham's meaning to marry her.
            No one but Jane, she thought, could flatter herself with such an
            expectation. Surprise was the least of her feelings on this
            development. While the contents of the first letter remained in
            her mind, she was all surprise--all astonishment that Wickham
            should marry a girl whom it was impossible he could marry
            for money; and how Lydia could ever have attached him had
            appeared incomprehensible. But now it was all too natural. For
            such an attachment as this she might have sufficient charms; and
            though she did not suppose Lydia to be deliberately engaging in
            an elopement without the intention of marriage, she had no
            difficulty in believing that neither her virtue nor her
            understanding would preserve her from falling an easy prey.

            She had never perceived, while the regiment was in Hertfordshire,
            that Lydia had any partiality for him; but she was convinced that
            Lydia wanted only encouragement to attach herself to anybody.
            Sometimes one officer, sometimes another, had been her favourite,
            as their attentions raised them in her opinion. Her affections
            had continually been fluctuating but never without an object.
            The mischief of neglect and mistaken indulgence towards such a
            girl--oh! how acutely did she now feel it!

            She was wild to be at home--to hear, to see, to be upon the
            spot to share with Jane in the cares that must now fall wholly
            upon her, in a family so deranged, a father absent, a mother
            incapable of exertion, and requiring constant attendance; and
            though almost persuaded that nothing could be done for Lydia,
            her uncle's interference seemed of the utmost importance, and
            till he entered the room her impatience was severe. Mr. and
            Mrs. Gardiner had hurried back in alarm, supposing by the
            servant's account that their niece was taken suddenly ill; but
            satisfying them instantly on that head, she eagerly communicated
            the cause of their summons, reading the two letters aloud, and
            dwelling on the postscript of the last with trembling energy,
            though Lydia had never been a favourite with them, Mr. and
            Mrs. Gardiner could not but be deeply afflicted. Not Lydia
            only, but all were concerned in it; and after the first
            exclamations of surprise and horror, Mr. Gardiner promised
            every assistance in his power. Elizabeth, though expecting no
            less, thanked him with tears of gratitude; and all three being
            actuated by one spirit, everything relating to their journey was
            speedily settled. They were to be off as soon as possible. "But
            what is to be done about Pemberley?" cried Mrs. Gardiner.
            "John told us Mr. Darcy was here when you sent for us; was it
            so?"

            "Yes; and I told him we should not be able to keep our
            engagement. _That_ is all settled."

            "What is all settled?" repeated the other, as she ran into her
            room to prepare. "And are they upon such terms as for her to
            disclose the real truth? Oh, that I knew how it was!"

            But wishes were vain, or at least could only serve to amuse her
            in the hurry and confusion of the following hour. Had Elizabeth
            been at leisure to be idle, she would have remained certain that
            all employment was impossible to one so wretched as herself;
            but she had her share of business as well as her aunt, and
            amongst the rest there were notes to be written to all their
            friends at Lambton, with false excuses for their sudden
            departure. An hour, however, saw the whole completed; and
            Mr. Gardiner meanwhile having settled his account at the inn,
            nothing remained to be done but to go; and Elizabeth, after all
            the misery of the morning, found herself, in a shorter space of
            time than she could have supposed, seated in the carriage, and
            on the road to Longbourn.



            Chapter 47


            "I have been thinking it over again, Elizabeth," said her uncle,
            as they drove from the town; "and really, upon serious
            consideration, I am much more inclined than I was to judge as
            your eldest sister does on the matter. It appears to me so very
            unlikely that any young man should form such a design against
            a girl who is by no means unprotected or friendless, and who
            was actually staying in his colonel's family, that I am strongly
            inclined to hope the best. Could he expect that her friends
            would not step forward? Could he expect to be noticed again
            by the regiment, after such an affront to Colonel Forster? His
            temptation is not adequate to the risk!"

            "Do you really think so?" cried Elizabeth, brightening up for a
            moment.

            "Upon my word," said Mrs. Gardiner, "I begin to be of your
            uncle's opinion. It is really too great a violation of decency,
            honour, and interest, for him to be guilty of. I cannot think
            so very ill of Wickham. Can you yourself, Lizzy, so wholly give
            him up, as to believe him capable of it?"

            "Not, perhaps, of neglecting his own interest; but of every other
            neglect I can believe him capable. If, indeed, it should be so!
            But I dare not hope it. Why should they not go on to Scotland
            if that had been the case?"

            "In the first place," replied Mr. Gardiner, "there is no absolute
            proof that they are not gone to Scotland."

            "Oh! but their removing from the chaise into a hackney coach is
            such a presumption! And, besides, no traces of them were to be
            found on the Barnet road."

            "Well, then--supposing them to be in London. They may be there,
            though for the purpose of concealment, for no more exceptional
            purpose. It is not likely that money should be very abundant on
            either side; and it might strike them that they could be more
            economically, though less expeditiously, married in London
            than in Scotland."

            "But why all this secrecy? Why any fear of detection? Why must
            their marriage be private? Oh, no, no--this is not likely.
            His most particular friend, you see by Jane's account, was
            persuaded of his never intending to marry her. Wickham will
            never marry a woman without some money. He cannot afford
            it. And what claims has Lydia--what attraction has she beyond
            youth, health, and good humour that could make him, for her
            sake, forego every chance of benefiting himself by marrying
            well? As to what restraint the apprehensions of disgrace in the
            corps might throw on a dishonourable elopement with her, I am
            not able to judge; for I know nothing of the effects that such a
            step might produce. But as to your other objection, I am afraid
            it will hardly hold good. Lydia has no brothers to step forward;
            and he might imagine, from my father's behaviour, from his
            indolence and the little attention he has ever seemed to give
            to what was going forward in his family, that _he_ would do as
            little, and think as little about it, as any father could do,
            in such a matter."

            "But can you think that Lydia is so lost to everything but love
            of him as to consent to live with him on any terms other than
            marriage?"

            "It does seem, and it is most shocking indeed," replied Elizabeth,
            with tears in her eyes, "that a sister's sense of decency and
            virtue in such a point should admit of doubt. But, really,
            I know not what to say. Perhaps I am not doing her justice.
            But she is very young; she has never been taught to think
            on serious subjects; and for the last half-year, nay, for a
            twelvemonth--she has been given up to nothing but amusement
            and vanity. She has been allowed to dispose of her time in the
            most idle and frivolous manner, and to adopt any opinions that
            came in her way. Since the ----shire were first quartered in
            Meryton, nothing but love, flirtation, and officers have been
            in her head. She has been doing everything in her power by
            thinking and talking on the subject, to give greater--what shall
            I call it? susceptibility to her feelings; which are naturally
            lively enough. And we all know that Wickham has every charm of
            person and address that can captivate a woman."

            "But you see that Jane," said her aunt, "does not think so very
            ill of Wickham as to believe him capable of the attempt."

            "Of whom does Jane ever think ill? And who is there, whatever
            might be their former conduct, that she would think capable of
            such an attempt, till it were proved against them? But Jane
            knows, as well as I do, what Wickham really is. We both know
            that he has been profligate in every sense of the word; that he
            has neither integrity nor honour; that he is as false and
            deceitful as he is insinuating."

            "And do you really know all this?" cried Mrs. Gardiner, whose
            curiosity as to the mode of her intelligence was all alive.

            "I do indeed," replied Elizabeth, colouring. "I told you, the
            other day, of his infamous behaviour to Mr. Darcy; and you
            yourself, when last at Longbourn, heard in what manner he
            spoke of the man who had behaved with such forbearance and
            liberality towards him. And there are other circumstances which
            I am not at liberty--which it is not worth while to relate; but
            his lies about the whole Pemberley family are endless. From what
            he said of Miss Darcy I was thoroughly prepared to see a proud,
            reserved, disagreeable girl. Yet he knew to the contrary himself.
            He must know that she was as amiable and unpretending as we
            have found her."

            "But does Lydia know nothing of this? can she be ignorant of
            what you and Jane seem so well to understand?"

            "Oh, yes!--that, that is the worst of all. Till I was in Kent,
            and saw so much both of Mr. Darcy and his relation Colonel
            Fitzwilliam, I was ignorant of the truth myself. And when I
            returned home, the ----shire was to leave Meryton in a week or
            fortnight's time. As that was the case, neither Jane, to whom
            I related the whole, nor I, thought it necessary to make our
            knowledge public; for of what use could it apparently be to any
            one, that the good opinion which all the neighbourhood had of
            him should then be overthrown? And even when it was settled
            that Lydia should go with Mrs. Forster, the necessity of opening
            her eyes to his character never occurred to me. That _she_ could
            be in any danger from the deception never entered my head.
            That such a consequence as _this_ could ensue, you may easily
            believe, was far enough from my thoughts."

            "When they all removed to Brighton, therefore, you had no
            reason, I suppose, to believe them fond of each other?"

            "Not the slightest. I can remember no symptom of affection on
            either side; and had anything of the kind been perceptible, you
            must be aware that ours is not a family on which it could be
            thrown away. When first he entered the corps, she was ready
            enough to admire him; but so we all were. Every girl in or
            near Meryton was out of her senses about him for the first
            two months; but he never distinguished _her_ by any particular
            attention; and, consequently, after a moderate period of
            extravagant and wild admiration, her fancy for him gave
            way, and others of the regiment, who treated her with more
            distinction, again became her favourites."

            * * * * *

            It may be easily believed, that however little of novelty could be
            added to their fears, hopes, and conjectures, on this interesting
            subject, by its repeated discussion, no other could detain them
            from it long, during the whole of the journey. From Elizabeth's
            thoughts it was never absent. Fixed there by the keenest of all
            anguish, self-reproach, she could find no interval of ease or
            forgetfulness.

            They travelled as expeditiously as possible, and, sleeping one
            night on the road, reached Longbourn by dinner time the next
            day. It was a comfort to Elizabeth to consider that Jane could
            not have been wearied by long expectations.

            The little Gardiners, attracted by the sight of a chaise, were
            standing on the steps of the house as they entered the paddock;
            and, when the carriage drove up to the door, the joyful surprise
            that lighted up their faces, and displayed itself over their whole
            bodies, in a variety of capers and frisks, was the first pleasing
            earnest of their welcome.

            Elizabeth jumped out; and, after giving each of them a hasty
            kiss, hurried into the vestibule, where Jane, who came running
            down from her mother's apartment, immediately met her.

            Elizabeth, as she affectionately embraced her, whilst tears filled
            the eyes of both, lost not a moment in asking whether anything
            had been heard of the fugitives.

            "Not yet," replied Jane. "But now that my dear uncle is come,
            I hope everything will be well."

            "Is my father in town?"

            "Yes, he went on Tuesday, as I wrote you word."

            "And have you heard from him often?"

            "We have heard only twice. He wrote me a few lines on
            Wednesday to say that he had arrived in safety, and to give me
            his directions, which I particularly begged him to do. He merely
            added that he should not write again till he had something of
            importance to mention."

            "And my mother--how is she? How are you all?"

            "My mother is tolerably well, I trust; though her spirits are
            greatly shaken. She is upstairs and will have great satisfaction
            in seeing you all. She does not yet leave her dressing-room.
            Mary and Kitty, thank Heaven, are quite well."

            "But you--how are you?" cried Elizabeth. "You look pale.
            How much you must have gone through!"

            Her sister, however, assured her of her being perfectly well;
            and their conversation, which had been passing while Mr. and
            Mrs. Gardiner were engaged with their children, was now put an
            end to by the approach of the whole party. Jane ran to her uncle
            and aunt, and welcomed and thanked them both, with alternate
            smiles and tears.

            When they were all in the drawing-room, the questions which
            Elizabeth had already asked were of course repeated by the
            others, and they soon found that Jane had no intelligence
            to give. The sanguine hope of good, however, which the
            benevolence of her heart suggested had not yet deserted her;
            she still expected that it would all end well, and that every
            morning would bring some letter, either from Lydia or her
            father, to explain their proceedings, and, perhaps, announce
            their marriage.

            Mrs. Bennet, to whose apartment they all repaired, after a few
            minutes' conversation together, received them exactly as might
            be expected; with tears and lamentations of regret, invectives
            against the villainous conduct of Wickham, and complaints of
            her own sufferings and ill-usage; blaming everybody but the
            person to whose ill-judging indulgence the errors of her
            daughter must principally be owing.

            "If I had been able," said she, "to carry my point in going to
            Brighton, with all my family, _this_ would not have happened;
            but poor dear Lydia had nobody to take care of her. Why did
            the Forsters ever let her go out of their sight? I am sure there
            was some great neglect or other on their side, for she is not the
            kind of girl to do such a thing if she had been well looked after.
            I always thought they were very unfit to have the charge of her;
            but I was overruled, as I always am. Poor dear child! And
            now here's Mr. Bennet gone away, and I know he will fight
            Wickham, wherever he meets him and then he will be killed, and
            what is to become of us all? The Collinses will turn us out
            before he is cold in his grave, and if you are not kind to us,
            brother, I do not know what we shall do."

            They all exclaimed against such terrific ideas; and Mr. Gardiner,
            after general assurances of his affection for her and all her
            family, told her that he meant to be in London the very next day,
            and would assist Mr. Bennet in every endeavour for recovering
            Lydia.

            "Do not give way to useless alarm," added he; "though it is
            right to be prepared for the worst, there is no occasion to look
            on it as certain. It is not quite a week since they left Brighton.
            In a few days more we may gain some news of them; and till we
            know that they are not married, and have no design of marrying,
            do not let us give the matter over as lost. As soon as I get to
            town I shall go to my brother, and make him come home with
            me to Gracechurch Street; and then we may consult together as
            to what is to be done."

            "Oh! my dear brother," replied Mrs. Bennet, "that is exactly
            what I could most wish for. And now do, when you get to
            town, find them out, wherever they may be; and if they are
            not married already, _make_ them marry. And as for wedding
            clothes, do not let them wait for that, but tell Lydia she
            shall have as much money as she chooses to buy them, after they
            are married. And, above all, keep Mr. Bennet from fighting.
            Tell him what a dreadful state I am in, that I am frighted out
            of my wits--and have such tremblings, such flutterings, all
            over me--such spasms in my side and pains in my head, and
            such beatings at heart, that I can get no rest by night nor by
            day. And tell my dear Lydia not to give any directions about
            her clothes till she has seen me, for she does not know which
            are the best warehouses. Oh, brother, how kind you are! I
            know you will contrive it all."

            But Mr. Gardiner, though he assured her again of his earnest
            endeavours in the cause, could not avoid recommending moderation
            to her, as well in her hopes as her fear; and after talking with
            her in this manner till dinner was on the table, they all left
            her to vent all her feelings on the housekeeper, who attended
            in the absence of her daughters.

            Though her brother and sister were persuaded that there was no
            real occasion for such a seclusion from the family, they did not
            attempt to oppose it, for they knew that she had not prudence
            enough to hold her tongue before the servants, while they
            waited at table, and judged it better that _one_ only of the
            household, and the one whom they could most trust should
            comprehend all her fears and solicitude on the subject.

            In the dining-room they were soon joined by Mary and Kitty,
            who had been too busily engaged in their separate apartments
            to make their appearance before. One came from her books,
            and the other from her toilette. The faces of both, however,
            were tolerably calm; and no change was visible in either, except
            that the loss of her favourite sister, or the anger which she had
            herself incurred in this business, had given more of fretfulness
            than usual to the accents of Kitty. As for Mary, she was
            mistress enough of herself to whisper to Elizabeth, with a
            countenance of grave reflection, soon after they were seated
            at table:

            "This is a most unfortunate affair, and will probably be much
            talked of. But we must stem the tide of malice, and pour into
            the wounded bosoms of each other the balm of sisterly consolation."

            Then, perceiving in Elizabeth no inclination of replying, she
            added, "Unhappy as the event must be for Lydia, we may draw
            from it this useful lesson: that loss of virtue in a female is
            irretrievable; that one false step involves her in endless ruin;
            that her reputation is no less brittle than it is beautiful; and
            that she cannot be too much guarded in her behaviour towards the
            undeserving of the other sex."

            Elizabeth lifted up her eyes in amazement, but was too much
            oppressed to make any reply. Mary, however, continued to
            console herself with such kind of moral extractions from the
            evil before them.

            In the afternoon, the two elder Miss Bennets were able to be
            for half-an-hour by themselves; and Elizabeth instantly availed
            herself of the opportunity of making any inquiries, which Jane
            was equally eager to satisfy. After joining in general
            lamentations over the dreadful sequel of this event, which
            Elizabeth considered as all but certain, and Miss Bennet could
            not assert to be wholly impossible, the former continued the
            subject, by saying, "But tell me all and everything about it
            which I have not already heard. Give me further particulars.
            What did Colonel Forster say? Had they no apprehension of
            anything before the elopement took place? They must have seen
            them together for ever."

            "Colonel Forster did own that he had often suspected some
            partiality, especially on Lydia's side, but nothing to give him any
            alarm. I am so grieved for him! His behaviour was attentive and
            kind to the utmost. He _was_ coming to us, in order to assure us
            of his concern, before he had any idea of their not being gone to
            Scotland: when that apprehension first got abroad, it hastened
            his journey."

            "And was Denny convinced that Wickham would not marry? Did
            he know of their intending to go off? Had Colonel Forster
            seen Denny himself?"

            "Yes; but, when questioned by _him_, Denny denied knowing
            anything of their plans, and would not give his real opinion
            about it. He did not repeat his persuasion of their not
            marrying--and from _that_, I am inclined to hope, he might
            have been misunderstood before."

            "And till Colonel Forster came himself, not one of you
            entertained a doubt, I suppose, of their being really married?"

            "How was it possible that such an idea should enter our brains?
            I felt a little uneasy--a little fearful of my sister's happiness
            with him in marriage, because I knew that his conduct had not been
            always quite right. My father and mother knew nothing of that;
            they only felt how imprudent a match it must be. Kitty then
            owned, with a very natural triumph on knowing more than the
            rest of us, that in Lydia's last letter she had prepared her for
            such a step. She had known, it seems, of their being in love with
            each other, many weeks."

            "But not before they went to Brighton?"

            "No, I believe not."

            "And did Colonel Forster appear to think well of Wickham
            himself? Does he know his real character?"

            "I must confess that he did not speak so well of Wickham as he
            formerly did. He believed him to be imprudent and extravagant.
            And since this sad affair has taken place, it is said that he
            left Meryton greatly in debt; but I hope this may be false."

            "Oh, Jane, had we been less secret, had we told what we knew
            of him, this could not have happened!"

            "Perhaps it would have been better," replied her sister. "But to
            expose the former faults of any person without knowing what
            their present feelings were, seemed unjustifiable. We acted with
            the best intentions."

            "Could Colonel Forster repeat the particulars of Lydia's note to
            his wife?"

            "He brought it with him for us to see."

            Jane then took it from her pocket-book, and gave it to Elizabeth.
            These were the contents:

            "MY DEAR HARRIET,

            "You will laugh when you know where I am gone, and I cannot
            help laughing myself at your surprise to-morrow morning, as
            soon as I am missed. I am going to Gretna Green, and if you
            cannot guess with who, I shall think you a simpleton, for there
            is but one man in the world I love, and he is an angel. I should
            never be happy without him, so think it no harm to be off. You
            need not send them word at Longbourn of my going, if you do
            not like it, for it will make the surprise the greater, when I
            write to them and sign my name 'Lydia Wickham.' What a good
            joke it will be! I can hardly write for laughing. Pray make
            my excuses to Pratt for not keeping my engagement, and dancing
            with him to-night. Tell him I hope he will excuse me when he
            knows all; and tell him I will dance with him at the next ball
            we meet, with great pleasure. I shall send for my clothes when
            I get to Longbourn; but I wish you would tell Sally to mend a
            great slit in my worked muslin gown before they are packed up.
            Good-bye. Give my love to Colonel Forster. I hope you will
            drink to our good journey.

            "Your affectionate friend,

            "LYDIA BENNET."

            "Oh! thoughtless, thoughtless Lydia!" cried Elizabeth when she
            had finished it. "What a letter is this, to be written at such
            a moment! But at least it shows that _she_ was serious on the
            subject of their journey. Whatever he might afterwards
            persuade her to, it was not on her side a _scheme_ of infamy.
            My poor father! how he must have felt it!"

            "I never saw anyone so shocked. He could not speak a word
            for full ten minutes. My mother was taken ill immediately,
            and the whole house in such confusion!"

            "Oh! Jane," cried Elizabeth, "was there a servant belonging to it
            who did not know the whole story before the end of the day?"

            "I do not know. I hope there was. But to be guarded at such a
            time is very difficult. My mother was in hysterics, and though
            I endeavoured to give her every assistance in my power, I am
            afraid I did not do so much as I might have done! But the
            horror of what might possibly happen almost took from me
            my faculties."

            "Your attendance upon her has been too much for you. You do
            not look well. Oh that I had been with you! you have had
            every care and anxiety upon yourself alone."

            "Mary and Kitty have been very kind, and would have shared in
            every fatigue, I am sure; but I did not think it right for either
            of them. Kitty is slight and delicate; and Mary studies so much,
            that her hours of repose should not be broken in on. My aunt
            Phillips came to Longbourn on Tuesday, after my father went
            away; and was so good as to stay till Thursday with me. She
            was of great use and comfort to us all. And Lady Lucas has
            been very kind; she walked here on Wednesday morning to
            condole with us, and offered her services, or any of her
            daughters', if they should be of use to us."

            "She had better have stayed at home," cried Elizabeth; "perhaps
            she _meant_ well, but, under such a misfortune as this, one
            cannot see too little of one's neighbours. Assistance is
            impossible; condolence insufferable. Let them triumph over us
            at a distance, and be satisfied."

            She then proceeded to inquire into the measures which her
            father had intended to pursue, while in town, for the recovery
            of his daughter.

            "He meant I believe," replied Jane, "to go to Epsom, the place
            where they last changed horses, see the postilions and try if
            anything could be made out from them. His principal object
            must be to discover the number of the hackney coach which
            took them from Clapham. It had come with a fare from London;
            and as he thought that the circumstance of a gentleman and lady's
            removing from one carriage into another might be remarked he
            meant to make inquiries at Clapham. If he could anyhow discover
            at what house the coachman had before set down his fare, he
            determined to make inquiries there, and hoped it might not be
            impossible to find out the stand and number of the coach. I do
            not know of any other designs that he had formed; but he was in
            such a hurry to be gone, and his spirits so greatly discomposed,
            that I had difficulty in finding out even so much as this."



            Chapter 48


            The whole party were in hopes of a letter from Mr. Bennet the
            next morning, but the post came in without bringing a single line
            from him. His family knew him to be, on all common occasions,
            a most negligent and dilatory correspondent; but at such a time
            they had hoped for exertion. They were forced to conclude that
            he had no pleasing intelligence to send; but even of _that_ they
            would have been glad to be certain. Mr. Gardiner had waited
            only for the letters before he set off.

            When he was gone, they were certain at least of receiving
            constant information of what was going on, and their uncle
            promised, at parting, to prevail on Mr. Bennet to return to
            Longbourn, as soon as he could, to the great consolation of his
            sister, who considered it as the only security for her husband's
            not being killed in a duel.

            Mrs. Gardiner and the children were to remain in Hertfordshire
            a few days longer, as the former thought her presence might be
            serviceable to her nieces. She shared in their attendance on
            Mrs. Bennet, and was a great comfort to them in their hours of
            freedom. Their other aunt also visited them frequently, and
            always, as she said, with the design of cheering and heartening
            them up--though, as she never came without reporting some
            fresh instance of Wickham's extravagance or irregularity, she
            seldom went away without leaving them more dispirited than
            she found them.

            All Meryton seemed striving to blacken the man who, but three
            months before, had been almost an angel of light. He was
            declared to be in debt to every tradesman in the place, and his
            intrigues, all honoured with the title of seduction, had been
            extended into every tradesman's family. Everybody declared
            that he was the wickedest young man in the world; and everybody
            began to find out that they had always distrusted the appearance
            of his goodness. Elizabeth, though she did not credit above
            half of what was said, believed enough to make her former
            assurance of her sister's ruin more certain; and even Jane,
            who believed still less of it, became almost hopeless, more
            especially as the time was now come when, if they had gone to
            Scotland, which she had never before entirely despaired of,
            they must in all probability have gained some news of them.

            Mr. Gardiner left Longbourn on Sunday; on Tuesday his wife
            received a letter from him; it told them that, on his arrival,
            he had immediately found out his brother, and persuaded him to
            come to Gracechurch Street; that Mr. Bennet had been to
            Epsom and Clapham, before his arrival, but without gaining
            any satisfactory information; and that he was now determined
            to inquire at all the principal hotels in town, as Mr. Bennet
            thought it possible they might have gone to one of them, on
            their first coming to London, before they procured lodgings.
            Mr. Gardiner himself did not expect any success from this
            measure, but as his brother was eager in it, he meant to assist
            him in pursuing it. He added that Mr. Bennet seemed wholly
            disinclined at present to leave London and promised to write
            again very soon. There was also a postscript to this effect:

            "I have written to Colonel Forster to desire him to find out,
            if possible, from some of the young man's intimates in the
            regiment, whether Wickham has any relations or connections
            who would be likely to know in what part of town he has now
            concealed himself. If there were anyone that one could apply
            to with a probability of gaining such a clue as that, it might be
            of essential consequence. At present we have nothing to guide
            us. Colonel Forster will, I dare say, do everything in his power
            to satisfy us on this head. But, on second thoughts, perhaps,
            Lizzy could tell us what relations he has now living, better than
            any other person."

            Elizabeth was at no loss to understand from whence this
            deference to her authority proceeded; but it was not in her
            power to give any information of so satisfactory a nature as the
            compliment deserved. She had never heard of his having had
            any relations, except a father and mother, both of whom had
            been dead many years. It was possible, however, that some of
            his companions in the ----shire might be able to give more
            information; and though she was not very sanguine in expecting
            it, the application was a something to look forward to.

            Every day at Longbourn was now a day of anxiety; but the most
            anxious part of each was when the post was expected. The
            arrival of letters was the grand object of every morning's
            impatience. Through letters, whatever of good or bad was to
            be told would be communicated, and every succeeding day was
            expected to bring some news of importance.

            But before they heard again from Mr. Gardiner, a letter arrived
            for their father, from a different quarter, from Mr. Collins;
            which, as Jane had received directions to open all that came for
            him in his absence, she accordingly read; and Elizabeth, who
            knew what curiosities his letters always were, looked over her,
            and read it likewise. It was as follows:

            "MY DEAR SIR,

            "I feel myself called upon, by our relationship, and my situation
            in life, to condole with you on the grievous affliction you are now
            suffering under, of which we were yesterday informed by a letter
            from Hertfordshire. Be assured, my dear sir, that Mrs. Collins
            and myself sincerely sympathise with you and all your respectable
            family, in your present distress, which must be of the bitterest
            kind, because proceeding from a cause which no time can remove.
            No arguments shall be wanting on my part that can alleviate so
            severe a misfortune--or that may comfort you, under a circumstance
            that must be of all others the most afflicting to a parent's mind.
            The death of your daughter would have been a blessing in comparison
            of this. And it is the more to be lamented, because there is
            reason to suppose as my dear Charlotte informs me, that this
            licentiousness of behaviour in your daughter has proceeded from
            a faulty degree of indulgence; though, at the same time, for the
            consolation of yourself and Mrs. Bennet, I am inclined to think
            that her own disposition must be naturally bad, or she could not
            be guilty of such an enormity, at so early an age. Howsoever that
            may be, you are grievously to be pitied; in which opinion I am not
            only joined by Mrs. Collins, but likewise by Lady Catherine and
            her daughter, to whom I have related the affair. They agree with
            me in apprehending that this false step in one daughter will be
            injurious to the fortunes of all the others; for who, as Lady
            Catherine herself condescendingly says, will connect themselves
            with such a family? And this consideration leads me moreover
            to reflect, with augmented satisfaction, on a certain event
            of last November; for had it been otherwise, I must have been
            involved in all your sorrow and disgrace. Let me then advise you,
            dear sir, to console yourself as much as possible, to throw off
            your unworthy child from your affection for ever, and leave her
            to reap the fruits of her own heinous offense.

            "I am, dear sir, etc., etc."

            Mr. Gardiner did not write again till he had received an answer
            from Colonel Forster; and then he had nothing of a pleasant
            nature to send. It was not known that Wickham had a single
            relationship with whom he kept up any connection, and it
            was certain that he had no near one living. His former
            acquaintances had been numerous; but since he had been in the
            militia, it did not appear that he was on terms of particular
            friendship with any of them. There was no one, therefore, who
            could be pointed out as likely to give any news of him. And
            in the wretched state of his own finances, there was a very
            powerful motive for secrecy, in addition to his fear of discovery
            by Lydia's relations, for it had just transpired that he had
            left gaming debts behind him to a very considerable amount.
            Colonel Forster believed that more than a thousand pounds
            would be necessary to clear his expenses at Brighton. He owed
            a good deal in town, but his debts of honour were still more
            formidable. Mr. Gardiner did not attempt to conceal these
            particulars from the Longbourn family. Jane heard them with
            horror. "A gamester!" she cried. "This is wholly unexpected.
            I had not an idea of it."

            Mr. Gardiner added in his letter, that they might expect to see
            their father at home on the following day, which was Saturday.
            Rendered spiritless by the ill-success of all their endeavours, he
            had yielded to his brother-in-law's entreaty that he would return
            to his family, and leave it to him to do whatever occasion might
            suggest to be advisable for continuing their pursuit. When Mrs.
            Bennet was told of this, she did not express so much satisfaction
            as her children expected, considering what her anxiety for his
            life had been before.

            "What, is he coming home, and without poor Lydia?" she cried.
            "Sure he will not leave London before he has found them. Who
            is to fight Wickham, and make him marry her, if he comes away?"

            As Mrs. Gardiner began to wish to be at home, it was settled
            that she and the children should go to London, at the same time
            that Mr. Bennet came from it. The coach, therefore, took them
            the first stage of their journey, and brought its master back
            to Longbourn.

            Mrs. Gardiner went away in all the perplexity about Elizabeth
            and her Derbyshire friend that had attended her from that part
            of the world. His name had never been voluntarily mentioned
            before them by her niece; and the kind of half-expectation which
            Mrs. Gardiner had formed, of their being followed by a letter
            from him, had ended in nothing. Elizabeth had received none
            since her return that could come from Pemberley.

            The present unhappy state of the family rendered any other
            excuse for the lowness of her spirits unnecessary; nothing,
            therefore, could be fairly conjectured from _that_, though
            Elizabeth, who was by this time tolerably well acquainted with
            her own feelings, was perfectly aware that, had she known
            nothing of Darcy, she could have borne the dread of Lydia's
            infamy somewhat better. It would have spared her, she thought,
            one sleepless night out of two.

            When Mr. Bennet arrived, he had all the appearance of his usual
            philosophic composure. He said as little as he had ever been in
            the habit of saying; made no mention of the business that had
            taken him away, and it was some time before his daughters had
            courage to speak of it.

            It was not till the afternoon, when he had joined them at tea,
            that Elizabeth ventured to introduce the subject; and then, on
            her briefly expressing her sorrow for what he must have
            endured, he replied, "Say nothing of that. Who should suffer
            but myself? It has been my own doing, and I ought to feel it."

            "You must not be too severe upon yourself," replied Elizabeth.

            "You may well warn me against such an evil. Human nature is
            so prone to fall into it! No, Lizzy, let me once in my life
            feel how much I have been to blame. I am not afraid of being
            overpowered by the impression. It will pass away soon enough."

            "Do you suppose them to be in London?"

            "Yes; where else can they be so well concealed?"

            "And Lydia used to want to go to London," added Kitty.

            "She is happy then," said her father drily; "and her residence
            there will probably be of some duration."

            Then after a short silence he continued:

            "Lizzy, I bear you no ill-will for being justified in your advice
            to me last May, which, considering the event, shows some
            greatness of mind."

            They were interrupted by Miss Bennet, who came to fetch her
            mother's tea.

            "This is a parade," he cried, "which does one good; it gives such
            an elegance to misfortune! Another day I will do the same; I
            will sit in my library, in my nightcap and powdering gown, and
            give as much trouble as I can; or, perhaps, I may defer it till
            Kitty runs away."

            "I am not going to run away, papa," said Kitty fretfully. "If I
            should ever go to Brighton, I would behave better than Lydia."

            "_You_ go to Brighton. I would not trust you so near it as
            Eastbourne for fifty pounds! No, Kitty, I have at last learnt to
            be cautious, and you will feel the effects of it. No officer is ever
            to enter into my house again, nor even to pass through the
            village. Balls will be absolutely prohibited, unless you stand up
            with one of your sisters. And you are never to stir out of doors
            till you can prove that you have spent ten minutes of every day
            in a rational manner."

            Kitty, who took all these threats in a serious light, began to cry.

            "Well, well," said he, "do not make yourself unhappy. If you
            are a good girl for the next ten years, I will take you to a review
            at the end of them."



            Chapter 49


            Two days after Mr. Bennet's return, as Jane and Elizabeth were
            walking together in the shrubbery behind the house, they saw
            the housekeeper coming towards them, and, concluding that she
            came to call them to their mother, went forward to meet her;
            but, instead of the expected summons, when they approached
            her, she said to Miss Bennet, "I beg your pardon, madam, for
            interrupting you, but I was in hopes you might have got some
            good news from town, so I took the liberty of coming to ask."

            "What do you mean, Hill? We have heard nothing from town."

            "Dear madam," cried Mrs. Hill, in great astonishment, "don't
            you know there is an express come for master from Mr. Gardiner?
            He has been here this half-hour, and master has had a letter."

            Away ran the girls, too eager to get in to have time for speech.
            They ran through the vestibule into the breakfast-room; from
            thence to the library; their father was in neither; and they
            were on the point of seeking him upstairs with their mother,
            when they were met by the butler, who said:

            "If you are looking for my master, ma'am, he is walking
            towards the little copse."

            Upon this information, they instantly passed through the hall
            once more, and ran across the lawn after their father, who was
            deliberately pursuing his way towards a small wood on one side
            of the paddock.

            Jane, who was not so light nor so much in the habit of running
            as Elizabeth, soon lagged behind, while her sister, panting for
            breath, came up with him, and eagerly cried out:

            "Oh, papa, what news--what news? Have you heard from my
            uncle?"

            "Yes I have had a letter from him by express."

            "Well, and what news does it bring--good or bad?"

            "What is there of good to be expected?" said he, taking the
            letter from his pocket. "But perhaps you would like to read it."

            Elizabeth impatiently caught it from his hand. Jane now came up.

            "Read it aloud," said their father, "for I hardly know myself what
            it is about."

            "Gracechurch Street, Monday,
            August 2.

            "MY DEAR BROTHER,

            "At last I am able to send you some tidings of my niece, and
            such as, upon the whole, I hope it will give you satisfaction.
            Soon after you left me on Saturday, I was fortunate enough to
            find out in what part of London they were. The particulars I
            reserve till we meet; it is enough to know they are discovered.
            I have seen them both--"

            "Then it is as I always hoped," cried Jane; "they are married!"

            Elizabeth read on:

            "I have seen them both. They are not married, nor can I find
            there was any intention of being so; but if you are willing to
            perform the engagements which I have ventured to make on your
            side, I hope it will not be long before they are. All that is
            required of you is, to assure to your daughter, by settlement,
            her equal share of the five thousand pounds secured among your
            children after the decease of yourself and my sister; and,
            moreover, to enter into an engagement of allowing her, during
            your life, one hundred pounds per annum. These are conditions
            which, considering everything, I had no hesitation in complying
            with, as far as I thought myself privileged, for you. I shall
            send this by express, that no time may be lost in bringing me
            your answer. You will easily comprehend, from these particulars,
            that Mr. Wickham's circumstances are not so hopeless as they
            are generally believed to be. The world has been deceived in
            that respect; and I am happy to say there will be some little
            money, even when all his debts are discharged, to settle on my
            niece, in addition to her own fortune. If, as I conclude will
            be the case, you send me full powers to act in your name
            throughout the whole of this business, I will immediately give
            directions to Haggerston for preparing a proper settlement.
            There will not be the smallest occasion for your coming to town
            again; therefore stay quiet at Longbourn, and depend on my
            diligence and care. Send back your answer as fast as you can,
            and be careful to write explicitly. We have judged it best that
            my niece should be married from this house, of which I hope
            you will approve. She comes to us to-day. I shall write again
            as soon as anything more is determined on. Yours, etc.,

            "EDW. GARDINER."

            "Is it possible?" cried Elizabeth, when she had finished. "Can it
            be possible that he will marry her?"

            "Wickham is not so undeserving, then, as we thought him," said
            her sister. "My dear father, I congratulate you."

            "And have you answered the letter?" cried Elizabeth.

            "No; but it must be done soon."

            Most earnestly did she then entreaty him to lose no more time
            before he wrote.

            "Oh! my dear father," she cried, "come back and write immediately.
            Consider how important every moment is in such a case."

            "Let me write for you," said Jane, "if you dislike the trouble
            yourself."

            "I dislike it very much," he replied; "but it must be done."

            And so saying, he turned back with them, and walked towards
            the house.

            "And may I ask--" said Elizabeth; "but the terms, I suppose,
            must be complied with."

            "Complied with! I am only ashamed of his asking so little."

            "And they _must_ marry! Yet he is _such_ a man!"

            "Yes, yes, they must marry. There is nothing else to be done.
            But there are two things that I want very much to know; one is,
            how much money your uncle has laid down to bring it about;
            and the other, how am I ever to pay him."

            "Money! My uncle!" cried Jane, "what do you mean, sir?"

            "I mean, that no man in his senses would marry Lydia on so
            slight a temptation as one hundred a year during my life, and
            fifty after I am gone."

            "That is very true," said Elizabeth; "though it had not occurred
            to me before. His debts to be discharged, and something still
            to remain! Oh! it must be my uncle's doings! Generous, good
            man, I am afraid he has distressed himself. A small sum could
            not do all this."

            "No," said her father; "Wickham's a fool if he takes her with a
            farthing less than ten thousand pounds. I should be sorry to
            think so ill of him, in the very beginning of our relationship."

            "Ten thousand pounds! Heaven forbid! How is half such a
            sum to be repaid?"

            Mr. Bennet made no answer, and each of them, deep in thought,
            continued silent till they reached the house. Their father then
            went on to the library to write, and the girls walked into the
            breakfast-room.

            "And they are really to be married!" cried Elizabeth, as soon
            as they were by themselves. "How strange this is! And for
            _this_ we are to be thankful. That they should marry, small as
            is their chance of happiness, and wretched as is his character,
            we are forced to rejoice. Oh, Lydia!"

            "I comfort myself with thinking," replied Jane, "that he certainly
            would not marry Lydia if he had not a real regard for her.
            Though our kind uncle has done something towards clearing
            him, I cannot believe that ten thousand pounds, or anything like
            it, has been advanced. He has children of his own, and may
            have more. How could he spare half ten thousand pounds?"

            "If he were ever able to learn what Wickham's debts have been,"
            said Elizabeth, "and how much is settled on his side on our
            sister, we shall exactly know what Mr. Gardiner has done for
            them, because Wickham has not sixpence of his own. The
            kindness of my uncle and aunt can never be requited. Their
            taking her home, and affording her their personal protection
            and countenance, is such a sacrifice to her advantage as years
            of gratitude cannot enough acknowledge. By this time she
            is actually with them! If such goodness does not make her
            miserable now, she will never deserve to be happy! What a
            meeting for her, when she first sees my aunt!"

            "We must endeavour to forget all that has passed on either side,"
            said Jane: "I hope and trust they will yet be happy. His
            consenting to marry her is a proof, I will believe, that he is
            come to a right way of thinking. Their mutual affection will
            steady them; and I flatter myself they will settle so quietly,
            and live in so rational a manner, as may in time make their
            past imprudence forgotten."

            "Their conduct has been such," replied Elizabeth, "as neither
            you, nor I, nor anybody can ever forget. It is useless to talk
            of it."

            It now occurred to the girls that their mother was in all
            likelihood perfectly ignorant of what had happened. They went
            to the library, therefore, and asked their father whether he
            would not wish them to make it known to her. He was writing
            and, without raising his head, coolly replied:

            "Just as you please."

            "May we take my uncle's letter to read to her?"

            "Take whatever you like, and get away."

            Elizabeth took the letter from his writing-table, and they went
            upstairs together. Mary and Kitty were both with Mrs. Bennet:
            one communication would, therefore, do for all. After a slight
            preparation for good news, the letter was read aloud. Mrs.
            Bennet could hardly contain herself. As soon as Jane had read
            Mr. Gardiner's hope of Lydia's being soon married, her joy
            burst forth, and every following sentence added to its
            exuberance. She was now in an irritation as violent from
            delight, as she had ever been fidgety from alarm and vexation.
            To know that her daughter would be married was enough. She
            was disturbed by no fear for her felicity, nor humbled by any
            remembrance of her misconduct.

            "My dear, dear Lydia!" she cried. "This is delightful indeed!
            She will be married! I shall see her again! She will be married
            at sixteen! My good, kind brother! I knew how it would be. I
            knew he would manage everything! How I long to see her! and
            to see dear Wickham too! But the clothes, the wedding clothes!
            I will write to my sister Gardiner about them directly. Lizzy,
            my dear, run down to your father, and ask him how much he will
            give her. Stay, stay, I will go myself. Ring the bell, Kitty, for
            Hill. I will put on my things in a moment. My dear, dear Lydia!
            How merry we shall be together when we meet!"

            Her eldest daughter endeavoured to give some relief to the
            violence of these transports, by leading her thoughts to the
            obligations which Mr. Gardiner's behaviour laid them all under.

            "For we must attribute this happy conclusion," she added, "in a
            great measure to his kindness. We are persuaded that he has
            pledged himself to assist Mr. Wickham with money."

            "Well," cried her mother, "it is all very right; who should do it
            but her own uncle? If he had not had a family of his own, I and
            my children must have had all his money, you know; and it is the
            first time we have ever had anything from him, except a few
            presents. Well! I am so happy! In a short time I shall have
            a daughter married. Mrs. Wickham! How well it sounds! And
            she was only sixteen last June. My dear Jane, I am in such a
            flutter, that I am sure I can't write; so I will dictate, and you
            write for me. We will settle with your father about the money
            afterwards; but the things should be ordered immediately."

            She was then proceeding to all the particulars of calico,
            muslin, and cambric, and would shortly have dictated some very
            plentiful orders, had not Jane, though with some difficulty,
            persuaded her to wait till her father was at leisure to be
            consulted. One day's delay, she observed, would be of small
            importance; and her mother was too happy to be quite so
            obstinate as usual. Other schemes, too, came into her head.

            "I will go to Meryton," said she, "as soon as I am dressed, and
            tell the good, good news to my sister Philips. And as I come
            back, I can call on Lady Lucas and Mrs. Long. Kitty, run down
            and order the carriage. An airing would do me a great deal of
            good, I am sure. Girls, can I do anything for you in Meryton?
            Oh! Here comes Hill! My dear Hill, have you heard the good
            news? Miss Lydia is going to be married; and you shall all have
            a bowl of punch to make merry at her wedding."

            Mrs. Hill began instantly to express her joy. Elizabeth received
            her congratulations amongst the rest, and then, sick of this folly,
            took refuge in her own room, that she might think with freedom.

            Poor Lydia's situation must, at best, be bad enough; but that
            it was no worse, she had need to be thankful. She felt it so;
            and though, in looking forward, neither rational happiness nor
            worldly prosperity could be justly expected for her sister, in
            looking back to what they had feared, only two hours ago, she
            felt all the advantages of what they had gained.



            Chapter 50


            Mr. Bennet had very often wished before this period of his life
            that, instead of spending his whole income, he had laid by an
            annual sum for the better provision of his children, and of his
            wife, if she survived him. He now wished it more than ever.
            Had he done his duty in that respect, Lydia need not have been
            indebted to her uncle for whatever of honour or credit could
            now be purchased for her. The satisfaction of prevailing on
            one of the most worthless young men in Great Britain to be her
            husband might then have rested in its proper place.

            He was seriously concerned that a cause of so little advantage
            to anyone should be forwarded at the sole expense of his
            brother-in-law, and he was determined, if possible, to find out
            the extent of his assistance, and to discharge the obligation
            as soon as he could.

            When first Mr. Bennet had married, economy was held to be
            perfectly useless, for, of course, they were to have a son. The
            son was to join in cutting off the entail, as soon as he should
            be of age, and the widow and younger children would by that
            means be provided for. Five daughters successively entered the
            world, but yet the son was to come; and Mrs. Bennet, for many
            years after Lydia's birth, had been certain that he would. This
            event had at last been despaired of, but it was then too late to
            be saving. Mrs. Bennet had no turn for economy, and her
            husband's love of independence had alone prevented their
            exceeding their income.

            Five thousand pounds was settled by marriage articles on Mrs.
            Bennet and the children. But in what proportions it should be
            divided amongst the latter depended on the will of the parents.
            This was one point, with regard to Lydia, at least, which was
            now to be settled, and Mr. Bennet could have no hesitation in
            acceding to the proposal before him. In terms of grateful
            acknowledgment for the kindness of his brother, though
            expressed most concisely, he then delivered on paper his perfect
            approbation of all that was done, and his willingness to fulfil
            the engagements that had been made for him. He had never before
            supposed that, could Wickham be prevailed on to marry his
            daughter, it would be done with so little inconvenience to
            himself as by the present arrangement. He would scarcely be
            ten pounds a year the loser by the hundred that was to be paid
            them; for, what with her board and pocket allowance, and the
            continual presents in money which passed to her through her
            mother's hands, Lydia's expenses had been very little within
            that sum.

            That it would be done with such trifling exertion on his side,
            too, was another very welcome surprise; for his wish at present
            was to have as little trouble in the business as possible. When
            the first transports of rage which had produced his activity in
            seeking her were over, he naturally returned to all his former
            indolence. His letter was soon dispatched; for, though dilatory
            in undertaking business, he was quick in its execution. He
            begged to know further particulars of what he was indebted to
            his brother, but was too angry with Lydia to send any message
            to her.

            The good news spread quickly through the house, and with
            proportionate speed through the neighbourhood. It was borne
            in the latter with decent philosophy. To be sure, it would
            have been more for the advantage of conversation had Miss Lydia
            Bennet come upon the town; or, as the happiest alternative,
            been secluded from the world, in some distant farmhouse.
            But there was much to be talked of in marrying her; and the
            good-natured wishes for her well-doing which had proceeded
            before from all the spiteful old ladies in Meryton lost but a
            little of their spirit in this change of circumstances, because
            with such an husband her misery was considered certain.

            It was a fortnight since Mrs. Bennet had been downstairs; but on
            this happy day she again took her seat at the head of her table,
            and in spirits oppressively high. No sentiment of shame gave
            a damp to her triumph. The marriage of a daughter, which had
            been the first object of her wishes since Jane was sixteen, was
            now on the point of accomplishment, and her thoughts and her
            words ran wholly on those attendants of elegant nuptials, fine
            muslins, new carriages, and servants. She was busily searching
            through the neighbourhood for a proper situation for her
            daughter, and, without knowing or considering what their
            income might be, rejected many as deficient in size and
            importance.

            "Haye Park might do," said she, "if the Gouldings could quit it--or
            the great house at Stoke, if the drawing-room were larger; but
            Ashworth is too far off! I could not bear to have her ten miles
            from me; and as for Pulvis Lodge, the attics are dreadful."

            Her husband allowed her to talk on without interruption while
            the servants remained. But when they had withdrawn, he said
            to her: "Mrs. Bennet, before you take any or all of these houses
            for your son and daughter, let us come to a right understanding.
            Into _one_ house in this neighbourhood they shall never have
            admittance. I will not encourage the impudence of either,
            by receiving them at Longbourn."

            A long dispute followed this declaration; but Mr. Bennet was
            firm. It soon led to another; and Mrs. Bennet found, with
            amazement and horror, that her husband would not advance a
            guinea to buy clothes for his daughter. He protested that she
            should receive from him no mark of affection whatever on the
            occasion. Mrs. Bennet could hardly comprehend it. That his
            anger could be carried to such a point of inconceivable
            resentment as to refuse his daughter a privilege without which
            her marriage would scarcely seem valid, exceeded all she could
            believe possible. She was more alive to the disgrace which her
            want of new clothes must reflect on her daughter's nuptials, than
            to any sense of shame at her eloping and living with Wickham a
            fortnight before they took place.

            Elizabeth was now most heartily sorry that she had, from the
            distress of the moment, been led to make Mr. Darcy acquainted
            with their fears for her sister; for since her marriage would
            so shortly give the proper termination to the elopement, they
            might hope to conceal its unfavourable beginning from all those
            who were not immediately on the spot.

            She had no fear of its spreading farther through his means.
            There were few people on whose secrecy she would have more
            confidently depended; but, at the same time, there was no one
            whose knowledge of a sister's frailty would have mortified her
            so much--not, however, from any fear of disadvantage from it
            individually to herself, for, at any rate, there seemed a gulf
            impassable between them. Had Lydia's marriage been concluded
            on the most honourable terms, it was not to be supposed that
            Mr. Darcy would connect himself with a family where, to every
            other objection, would now be added an alliance and relationship
            of the nearest kind with a man whom he so justly scorned.

            From such a connection she could not wonder that he would shrink.
            The wish of procuring her regard, which she had assured herself
            of his feeling in Derbyshire, could not in rational expectation
            survive such a blow as this. She was humbled, she was grieved;
            she repented, though she hardly knew of what. She became jealous
            of his esteem, when she could no longer hope to be benefited by it.
            She wanted to hear of him, when there seemed the least chance of
            gaining intelligence. She was convinced that she could have been
            happy with him, when it was no longer likely they should meet.

            What a triumph for him, as she often thought, could he know
            that the proposals which she had proudly spurned only four
            months ago, would now have been most gladly and gratefully
            received! He was as generous, she doubted not, as the most
            generous of his sex; but while he was mortal, there must be a
            triumph.

            She began now to comprehend that he was exactly the man
            who, in disposition and talents, would most suit her. His
            understanding and temper, though unlike her own, would have
            answered all her wishes. It was an union that must have been
            to the advantage of both; by her ease and liveliness, his mind
            might have been softened, his manners improved; and from his
            judgement, information, and knowledge of the world, she must
            have received benefit of greater importance.

            But no such happy marriage could now teach the admiring
            multitude what connubial felicity really was. An union of a
            different tendency, and precluding the possibility of the
            other, was soon to be formed in their family.

            How Wickham and Lydia were to be supported in tolerable
            independence, she could not imagine. But how little of
            permanent happiness could belong to a couple who were only
            brought together because their passions were stronger than
            their virtue, she could easily conjecture.

            * * * * *

            Mr. Gardiner soon wrote again to his brother. To Mr. Bennet's
            acknowledgments he briefly replied, with assurance of his
            eagerness to promote the welfare of any of his family; and
            concluded with entreaties that the subject might never be
            mentioned to him again. The principal purport of his letter was
            to inform them that Mr. Wickham had resolved on quitting the
            militia.

            "It was greatly my wish that he should do so," he added, "as
            soon as his marriage was fixed on. And I think you will agree
            with me, in considering the removal from that corps as highly
            advisable, both on his account and my niece's. It is Mr. Wickham's
            intention to go into the regulars; and among his former friends,
            there are still some who are able and willing to assist him in
            the army. He has the promise of an ensigncy in General ----'s
            regiment, now quartered in the North. It is an advantage to have
            it so far from this part of the kingdom. He promises fairly; and
            I hope among different people, where they may each have a character
            to preserve, they will both be more prudent. I have written to
            Colonel Forster, to inform him of our present arrangements, and to
            request that he will satisfy the various creditors of Mr. Wickham
            in and near Brighton, with assurances of speedy payment, for which
            I have pledged myself. And will you give yourself the trouble of
            carrying similar assurances to his creditors in Meryton, of whom
            I shall subjoin a list according to his information? He has
            given in all his debts; I hope at least he has not deceived us.
            Haggerston has our directions, and all will be completed in a week.
            They will then join his regiment, unless they are first invited to
            Longbourn; and I understand from Mrs. Gardiner, that my niece is
            very desirous of seeing you all before she leaves the South. She
            is well, and begs to be dutifully remembered to you and your
            mother.--Yours, etc.,

            "E. GARDINER."

            Mr. Bennet and his daughters saw all the advantages of Wickham's
            removal from the ----shire as clearly as Mr. Gardiner could do.
            But Mrs. Bennet was not so well pleased with it. Lydia's being
            settled in the North, just when she had expected most pleasure and
            pride in her company, for she had by no means given up her plan
            of their residing in Hertfordshire, was a severe disappointment;
            and, besides, it was such a pity that Lydia should be taken from
            a regiment where she was acquainted with everybody, and had so
            many favourites.

            "She is so fond of Mrs. Forster," said she, "it will be quite
            shocking to send her away! And there are several of the young
            men, too, that she likes very much. The officers may not be so
            pleasant in General----'s regiment."

            His daughter's request, for such it might be considered, of being
            admitted into her family again before she set off for the North,
            received at first an absolute negative. But Jane and Elizabeth,
            who agreed in wishing, for the sake of their sister's feelings and
            consequence, that she should be noticed on her marriage by her
            parents, urged him so earnestly yet so rationally and so mildly,
            to receive her and her husband at Longbourn, as soon as they
            were married, that he was prevailed on to think as they thought,
            and act as they wished. And their mother had the satisfaction
            of knowing that she would be able to show her married daughter
            in the neighbourhood before she was banished to the North. When
            Mr. Bennet wrote again to his brother, therefore, he sent his
            permission for them to come; and it was settled, that as soon
            as the ceremony was over, they should proceed to Longbourn.
            Elizabeth was surprised, however, that Wickham should consent
            to such a scheme, and had she consulted only her own inclination,
            any meeting with him would have been the last object of her wishes.



            Chapter 51


            Their sister's wedding day arrived; and Jane and Elizabeth felt
            for her probably more than she felt for herself. The carriage
            was sent to meet them at ----, and they were to return in it
            by dinner-time. Their arrival was dreaded by the elder Miss
            Bennets, and Jane more especially, who gave Lydia the feelings
            which would have attended herself, had she been the culprit,
            and was wretched in the thought of what her sister must endure.

            They came. The family were assembled in the breakfast room to
            receive them. Smiles decked the face of Mrs. Bennet as the
            carriage drove up to the door; her husband looked impenetrably
            grave; her daughters, alarmed, anxious, uneasy.

            Lydia's voice was heard in the vestibule; the door was thrown
            open, and she ran into the room. Her mother stepped forwards,
            embraced her, and welcomed her with rapture; gave her hand,
            with an affectionate smile, to Wickham, who followed his lady;
            and wished them both joy with an alacrity which shewed no doubt
            of their happiness.

            Their reception from Mr. Bennet, to whom they then turned, was
            not quite so cordial. His countenance rather gained in austerity;
            and he scarcely opened his lips. The easy assurance of the
            young couple, indeed, was enough to provoke him. Elizabeth was
            disgusted, and even Miss Bennet was shocked. Lydia was Lydia
            still; untamed, unabashed, wild, noisy, and fearless. She turned
            from sister to sister, demanding their congratulations; and when
            at length they all sat down, looked eagerly round the room, took
            notice of some little alteration in it, and observed, with a
            laugh, that it was a great while since she had been there.

            Wickham was not at all more distressed than herself, but his
            manners were always so pleasing, that had his character and his
            marriage been exactly what they ought, his smiles and his easy
            address, while he claimed their relationship, would have
            delighted them all. Elizabeth had not before believed him
            quite equal to such assurance; but she sat down, resolving
            within herself to draw no limits in future to the impudence of
            an impudent man. She blushed, and Jane blushed; but the
            cheeks of the two who caused their confusion suffered no
            variation of colour.

            There was no want of discourse. The bride and her mother could
            neither of them talk fast enough; and Wickham, who happened to
            sit near Elizabeth, began inquiring after his acquaintance in
            that neighbourhood, with a good humoured ease which she felt
            very unable to equal in her replies. They seemed each of them
            to have the happiest memories in the world. Nothing of the
            past was recollected with pain; and Lydia led voluntarily to
            subjects which her sisters would not have alluded to for the
            world.

            "Only think of its being three months," she cried, "since I
            went away; it seems but a fortnight I declare; and yet there
            have been things enough happened in the time. Good gracious!
            when I went away, I am sure I had no more idea of being married
            till I came back again! though I thought it would be very good
            fun if I was."

            Her father lifted up his eyes. Jane was distressed. Elizabeth
            looked expressively at Lydia; but she, who never heard nor saw
            anything of which she chose to be insensible, gaily continued,
            "Oh! mamma, do the people hereabouts know I am married
            to-day? I was afraid they might not; and we overtook William
            Goulding in his curricle, so I was determined he should know
            it, and so I let down the side-glass next to him, and took off
            my glove, and let my hand just rest upon the window frame, so
            that he might see the ring, and then I bowed and smiled like
            anything."

            Elizabeth could bear it no longer. She got up, and ran out of
            the room; and returned no more, till she heard them passing
            through the hall to the dining parlour. She then joined them
            soon enough to see Lydia, with anxious parade, walk up to her
            mother's right hand, and hear her say to her eldest sister,
            "Ah! Jane, I take your place now, and you must go lower,
            because I am a married woman."

            It was not to be supposed that time would give Lydia that
            embarrassment from which she had been so wholly free at first.
            Her ease and good spirits increased. She longed to see Mrs.
            Phillips, the Lucases, and all their other neighbours, and to
            hear herself called "Mrs. Wickham" by each of them; and in the
            mean time, she went after dinner to show her ring, and boast
            of being married, to Mrs. Hill and the two housemaids.

            "Well, mamma," said she, when they were all returned to the
            breakfast room, "and what do you think of my husband? Is not
            he a charming man? I am sure my sisters must all envy me. I
            only hope they may have half my good luck. They must all go to
            Brighton. That is the place to get husbands. What a pity it
            is, mamma, we did not all go."

            "Very true; and if I had my will, we should. But my dear
            Lydia, I don't at all like your going such a way off. Must
            it be so?"

            "Oh, lord! yes;--there is nothing in that. I shall like it
            of all things. You and papa, and my sisters, must come down
            and see us. We shall be at Newcastle all the winter, and I
            dare say there will be some balls, and I will take care to get
            good partners for them all."

            "I should like it beyond anything!" said her mother.

            "And then when you go away, you may leave one or two of my
            sisters behind you; and I dare say I shall get husbands for
            them before the winter is over."

            "I thank you for my share of the favour," said Elizabeth;
            "but I do not particularly like your way of getting husbands."

            Their visitors were not to remain above ten days with them.
            Mr. Wickham had received his commission before he left London,
            and he was to join his regiment at the end of a fortnight.

            No one but Mrs. Bennet regretted that their stay would be so
            short; and she made the most of the time by visiting about with
            her daughter, and having very frequent parties at home. These
            parties were acceptable to all; to avoid a family circle was
            even more desirable to such as did think, than such as did not.

            Wickham's affection for Lydia was just what Elizabeth had
            expected to find it; not equal to Lydia's for him. She had
            scarcely needed her present observation to be satisfied, from
            the reason of things, that their elopement had been brought on
            by the strength of her love, rather than by his; and she would
            have wondered why, without violently caring for her, he chose
            to elope with her at all, had she not felt certain that his
            flight was rendered necessary by distress of circumstances;
            and if that were the case, he was not the young man to resist
            an opportunity of having a companion.

            Lydia was exceedingly fond of him. He was her dear Wickham on
            every occasion; no one was to be put in competition with him.
            He did every thing best in the world; and she was sure he would
            kill more birds on the first of September, than any body else
            in the country.

            One morning, soon after their arrival, as she was sitting with
            her two elder sisters, she said to Elizabeth:

            "Lizzy, I never gave _you_ an account of my wedding, I believe.
            You were not by, when I told mamma and the others all about it.
            Are not you curious to hear how it was managed?"

            "No really," replied Elizabeth; "I think there cannot be too
            little said on the subject."

            "La! You are so strange! But I must tell you how it went off.
            We were married, you know, at St. Clement's, because Wickham's
            lodgings were in that parish. And it was settled that we
            should all be there by eleven o'clock. My uncle and aunt and
            I were to go together; and the others were to meet us at the
            church. Well, Monday morning came, and I was in such a fuss!
            I was so afraid, you know, that something would happen to put
            it off, and then I should have gone quite distracted. And
            there was my aunt, all the time I was dressing, preaching and
            talking away just as if she was reading a sermon. However, I
            did not hear above one word in ten, for I was thinking, you may
            suppose, of my dear Wickham. I longed to know whether he would
            be married in his blue coat."

            "Well, and so we breakfasted at ten as usual; I thought it
            would never be over; for, by the bye, you are to understand,
            that my uncle and aunt were horrid unpleasant all the time I
            was with them. If you'll believe me, I did not once put my
            foot out of doors, though I was there a fortnight. Not one
            party, or scheme, or anything. To be sure London was rather
            thin, but, however, the Little Theatre was open. Well, and so
            just as the carriage came to the door, my uncle was called away
            upon business to that horrid man Mr. Stone. And then, you
            know, when once they get together, there is no end of it.
            Well, I was so frightened I did not know what to do, for my
            uncle was to give me away; and if we were beyond the hour, we
            could not be married all day. But, luckily, he came back again
            in ten minutes' time, and then we all set out. However, I
            recollected afterwards that if he had been prevented going,
            the wedding need not be put off, for Mr. Darcy might have done
            as well."

            "Mr. Darcy!" repeated Elizabeth, in utter amazement.

            "Oh, yes!--he was to come there with Wickham, you know. But
            gracious me! I quite forgot! I ought not to have said a word
            about it. I promised them so faithfully! What will Wickham
            say? It was to be such a secret!"

            "If it was to be secret," said Jane, "say not another word on
            the subject. You may depend upon my seeking no further."

            "Oh! certainly," said Elizabeth, though burning with curiosity;
            "we will ask you no questions."

            "Thank you," said Lydia, "for if you did, I should certainly
            tell you all, and then Wickham would be angry."

            On such encouragement to ask, Elizabeth was forced to put it
            out of her power, by running away.

            But to live in ignorance on such a point was impossible; or at
            least it was impossible not to try for information. Mr. Darcy
            had been at her sister's wedding. It was exactly a scene, and
            exactly among people, where he had apparently least to do, and
            least temptation to go. Conjectures as to the meaning of it,
            rapid and wild, hurried into her brain; but she was satisfied
            with none. Those that best pleased her, as placing his conduct
            in the noblest light, seemed most improbable. She could not
            bear such suspense; and hastily seizing a sheet of paper, wrote
            a short letter to her aunt, to request an explanation of what
            Lydia had dropt, if it were compatible with the secrecy which
            had been intended.

            "You may readily comprehend," she added, "what my curiosity
            must be to know how a person unconnected with any of us, and
            (comparatively speaking) a stranger to our family, should have
            been amongst you at such a time. Pray write instantly, and
            let me understand it--unless it is, for very cogent reasons,
            to remain in the secrecy which Lydia seems to think necessary;
            and then I must endeavour to be satisfied with ignorance."

            "Not that I _shall_, though," she added to herself, as she
            finished the letter; "and my dear aunt, if you do not tell me
            in an honourable manner, I shall certainly be reduced to tricks
            and stratagems to find it out."

            Jane's delicate sense of honour would not allow her to speak to
            Elizabeth privately of what Lydia had let fall; Elizabeth was
            glad of it;--till it appeared whether her inquiries would
            receive any satisfaction, she had rather be without a confidante.



            Chapter 52


            Elizabeth had the satisfaction of receiving an answer to her
            letter as soon as she possibly could. She was no sooner in
            possession of it than, hurrying into the little copse, where
            she was least likely to be interrupted, she sat down on one of
            the benches and prepared to be happy; for the length of the
            letter convinced her that it did not contain a denial.

            "Gracechurch street, Sept. 6.

            "MY DEAR NIECE,

            "I have just received your letter, and shall devote this whole
            morning to answering it, as I foresee that a _little_ writing
            will not comprise what I have to tell you. I must confess
            myself surprised by your application; I did not expect it from
            _you_. Don't think me angry, however, for I only mean to let
            you know that I had not imagined such inquiries to be necessary
            on _your_ side. If you do not choose to understand me, forgive
            my impertinence. Your uncle is as much surprised as I am--and
            nothing but the belief of your being a party concerned would
            have allowed him to act as he has done. But if you are really
            innocent and ignorant, I must be more explicit.

            "On the very day of my coming home from Longbourn, your uncle had a
            most unexpected visitor. Mr. Darcy called, and was shut up with him
            several hours. It was all over before I arrived; so my curiosity was
            not so dreadfully racked as _your's_ seems to have been. He came to
            tell Mr. Gardiner that he had found out where your sister and
            Mr. Wickham were, and that he had seen and talked with them both;
            Wickham repeatedly, Lydia once. From what I can collect, he left
            Derbyshire only one day after ourselves, and came to town with the
            resolution of hunting for them. The motive professed was his
            conviction of its being owing to himself that Wickham's worthlessness
            had not been so well known as to make it impossible for any young
            woman of character to love or confide in him. He generously imputed
            the whole to his mistaken pride, and confessed that he had before
            thought it beneath him to lay his private actions open to the world.
            His character was to speak for itself. He called it, therefore, his
            duty to step forward, and endeavour to remedy an evil which had been
            brought on by himself. If he _had another_ motive, I am sure it would
            never disgrace him. He had been some days in town, before he was able
            to discover them; but he had something to direct his search, which was
            more than _we_ had; and the consciousness of this was another reason for
            his resolving to follow us.

            "There is a lady, it seems, a Mrs. Younge, who was some time ago
            governess to Miss Darcy, and was dismissed from her charge on some
            cause of disapprobation, though he did not say what. She then took a
            large house in Edward-street, and has since maintained herself by
            letting lodgings. This Mrs. Younge was, he knew, intimately
            acquainted with Wickham; and he went to her for intelligence of him as
            soon as he got to town. But it was two or three days before he could
            get from her what he wanted. She would not betray her trust, I
            suppose, without bribery and corruption, for she really did know where
            her friend was to be found. Wickham indeed had gone to her on their
            first arrival in London, and had she been able to receive them into
            her house, they would have taken up their abode with her. At length,
            however, our kind friend procured the wished-for direction. They were
            in ---- street. He saw Wickham, and afterwards insisted on seeing
            Lydia. His first object with her, he acknowledged, had been to
            persuade her to quit her present disgraceful situation, and return to
            her friends as soon as they could be prevailed on to receive her,
            offering his assistance, as far as it would go. But he found Lydia
            absolutely resolved on remaining where she was. She cared for none of
            her friends; she wanted no help of his; she would not hear of leaving
            Wickham. She was sure they should be married some time or other, and
            it did not much signify when. Since such were her feelings, it only
            remained, he thought, to secure and expedite a marriage, which, in his
            very first conversation with Wickham, he easily learnt had never been
            _his_ design. He confessed himself obliged to leave the regiment, on
            account of some debts of honour, which were very pressing; and
            scrupled not to lay all the ill-consequences of Lydia's flight on her
            own folly alone. He meant to resign his commission immediately; and
            as to his future situation, he could conjecture very little about it.
            He must go somewhere, but he did not know where, and he knew he should
            have nothing to live on.

            "Mr. Darcy asked him why he had not married your sister at once.
            Though Mr. Bennet was not imagined to be very rich, he would have been
            able to do something for him, and his situation must have been
            benefited by marriage. But he found, in reply to this question, that
            Wickham still cherished the hope of more effectually making his
            fortune by marriage in some other country. Under such circumstances,
            however, he was not likely to be proof against the temptation of
            immediate relief.

            "They met several times, for there was much to be discussed.
            Wickham of course wanted more than he could get; but at length
            was reduced to be reasonable.

            "Every thing being settled between _them_, Mr. Darcy's next step was to
            make your uncle acquainted with it, and he first called in Gracechurch
            street the evening before I came home. But Mr. Gardiner could not be
            seen, and Mr. Darcy found, on further inquiry, that your father was
            still with him, but would quit town the next morning. He did not
            judge your father to be a person whom he could so properly consult as
            your uncle, and therefore readily postponed seeing him till after the
            departure of the former. He did not leave his name, and till the next
            day it was only known that a gentleman had called on business.

            "On Saturday he came again. Your father was gone, your uncle at home,
            and, as I said before, they had a great deal of talk together.

            "They met again on Sunday, and then _I_ saw him too. It was not all
            settled before Monday: as soon as it was, the express was sent off to
            Longbourn. But our visitor was very obstinate. I fancy, Lizzy, that
            obstinacy is the real defect of his character, after all. He has been
            accused of many faults at different times, but _this_ is the true one.
            Nothing was to be done that he did not do himself; though I am sure
            (and I do not speak it to be thanked, therefore say nothing about it),
            your uncle would most readily have settled the whole.

            "They battled it together for a long time, which was more than either
            the gentleman or lady concerned in it deserved. But at last your
            uncle was forced to yield, and instead of being allowed to be of use
            to his niece, was forced to put up with only having the probable
            credit of it, which went sorely against the grain; and I really
            believe your letter this morning gave him great pleasure, because it
            required an explanation that would rob him of his borrowed feathers,
            and give the praise where it was due. But, Lizzy, this must go no
            farther than yourself, or Jane at most.

            "You know pretty well, I suppose, what has been done for the young
            people. His debts are to be paid, amounting, I believe, to
            considerably more than a thousand pounds, another thousand in addition
            to her own settled upon _her_, and his commission purchased. The reason
            why all this was to be done by him alone, was such as I have given
            above. It was owing to him, to his reserve and want of proper
            consideration, that Wickham's character had been so misunderstood, and
            consequently that he had been received and noticed as he was. Perhaps
            there was some truth in _this_; though I doubt whether _his_ reserve, or
            _anybody's_ reserve, can be answerable for the event. But in spite of
            all this fine talking, my dear Lizzy, you may rest perfectly assured
            that your uncle would never have yielded, if we had not given him
            credit for _another interest_ in the affair.

            "When all this was resolved on, he returned again to his friends, who
            were still staying at Pemberley; but it was agreed that he should be
            in London once more when the wedding took place, and all money matters
            were then to receive the last finish.

            "I believe I have now told you every thing. It is a relation which you
            tell me is to give you great surprise; I hope at least it will not
            afford you any displeasure. Lydia came to us; and Wickham had
            constant admission to the house. _He_ was exactly what he had been,
            when I knew him in Hertfordshire; but I would not tell you how little
            I was satisfied with her behaviour while she staid with us, if I had
            not perceived, by Jane's letter last Wednesday, that her conduct on
            coming home was exactly of a piece with it, and therefore what I now
            tell you can give you no fresh pain. I talked to her repeatedly in
            the most serious manner, representing to her all the wickedness of
            what she had done, and all the unhappiness she had brought on her
            family. If she heard me, it was by good luck, for I am sure she did
            not listen. I was sometimes quite provoked, but then I recollected my
            dear Elizabeth and Jane, and for their sakes had patience with her.

            "Mr. Darcy was punctual in his return, and as Lydia informed you,
            attended the wedding. He dined with us the next day, and was to leave
            town again on Wednesday or Thursday. Will you be very angry with me,
            my dear Lizzy, if I take this opportunity of saying (what I was never
            bold enough to say before) how much I like him. His behaviour to us
            has, in every respect, been as pleasing as when we were in Derbyshire.
            His understanding and opinions all please me; he wants nothing but a
            little more liveliness, and _that_, if he marry _prudently_, his wife
            may teach him. I thought him very sly;--he hardly ever mentioned your
            name. But slyness seems the fashion.

            "Pray forgive me if I have been very presuming, or at least do not
            punish me so far as to exclude me from P. I shall never be quite
            happy till I have been all round the park. A low phaeton, with a nice
            little pair of ponies, would be the very thing.

            "But I must write no more. The children have been wanting me this half
            hour.

            "Yours, very sincerely,

            "M. GARDINER."

            The contents of this letter threw Elizabeth into a flutter
            of spirits, in which it was difficult to determine whether
            pleasure or pain bore the greatest share. The vague and
            unsettled suspicions which uncertainty had produced of what
            Mr. Darcy might have been doing to forward her sister's match,
            which she had feared to encourage as an exertion of goodness
            too great to be probable, and at the same time dreaded to be
            just, from the pain of obligation, were proved beyond their
            greatest extent to be true! He had followed them purposely to
            town, he had taken on himself all the trouble and mortification
            attendant on such a research; in which supplication had been
            necessary to a woman whom he must abominate and despise, and
            where he was reduced to meet, frequently meet, reason with,
            persuade, and finally bribe, the man whom he always most wished
            to avoid, and whose very name it was punishment to him to
            pronounce. He had done all this for a girl whom he could
            neither regard nor esteem. Her heart did whisper that he had
            done it for her. But it was a hope shortly checked by other
            considerations, and she soon felt that even her vanity was
            insufficient, when required to depend on his affection for her
            --for a woman who had already refused him--as able to overcome
            a sentiment so natural as abhorrence against relationship with
            Wickham. Brother-in-law of Wickham! Every kind of pride must
            revolt from the connection. He had, to be sure, done much.
            She was ashamed to think how much. But he had given a reason
            for his interference, which asked no extraordinary stretch of
            belief. It was reasonable that he should feel he had been wrong;
            he had liberality, and he had the means of exercising it; and
            though she would not place herself as his principal inducement,
            she could, perhaps, believe that remaining partiality for her
            might assist his endeavours in a cause where her peace of mind
            must be materially concerned. It was painful, exceedingly
            painful, to know that they were under obligations to a person
            who could never receive a return. They owed the restoration of
            Lydia, her character, every thing, to him. Oh! how heartily
            did she grieve over every ungracious sensation she had ever
            encouraged, every saucy speech she had ever directed towards him.
            For herself she was humbled; but she was proud of him. Proud
            that in a cause of compassion and honour, he had been able to get
            the better of himself. She read over her aunt's commendation
            of him again and again. It was hardly enough; but it pleased
            her. She was even sensible of some pleasure, though mixed with
            regret, on finding how steadfastly both she and her uncle had
            been persuaded that affection and confidence subsisted between
            Mr. Darcy and herself.

            She was roused from her seat, and her reflections, by some
            one's approach; and before she could strike into another path,
            she was overtaken by Wickham.

            "I am afraid I interrupt your solitary ramble, my dear sister?"
            said he, as he joined her.

            "You certainly do," she replied with a smile; "but it does not
            follow that the interruption must be unwelcome."

            "I should be sorry indeed, if it were. We were always good
            friends; and now we are better."

            "True. Are the others coming out?"

            "I do not know. Mrs. Bennet and Lydia are going in the
            carriage to Meryton. And so, my dear sister, I find, from
            our uncle and aunt, that you have actually seen Pemberley."

            She replied in the affirmative.

            "I almost envy you the pleasure, and yet I believe it would
            be too much for me, or else I could take it in my way to
            Newcastle. And you saw the old housekeeper, I suppose? Poor
            Reynolds, she was always very fond of me. But of course she
            did not mention my name to you."

            "Yes, she did."

            "And what did she say?"

            "That you were gone into the army, and she was afraid had
            --not turned out well. At such a distance as _that_, you
            know, things are strangely misrepresented."

            "Certainly," he replied, biting his lips. Elizabeth hoped she
            had silenced him; but he soon afterwards said:

            "I was surprised to see Darcy in town last month. We passed
            each other several times. I wonder what he can be doing
            there."

            "Perhaps preparing for his marriage with Miss de Bourgh," said
            Elizabeth. "It must be something particular, to take him there
            at this time of year."

            "Undoubtedly. Did you see him while you were at Lambton?
            I thought I understood from the Gardiners that you had."

            "Yes; he introduced us to his sister."

            "And do you like her?"

            "Very much."

            "I have heard, indeed, that she is uncommonly improved within
            this year or two. When I last saw her, she was not very
            promising. I am very glad you liked her. I hope she will turn
            out well."

            "I dare say she will; she has got over the most trying age."

            "Did you go by the village of Kympton?"

            "I do not recollect that we did."

            "I mention it, because it is the living which I ought to have
            had. A most delightful place!--Excellent Parsonage House!
            It would have suited me in every respect."

            "How should you have liked making sermons?"

            "Exceedingly well. I should have considered it as part of my
            duty, and the exertion would soon have been nothing. One ought
            not to repine;--but, to be sure, it would have been such a
            thing for me! The quiet, the retirement of such a life would
            have answered all my ideas of happiness! But it was not to be.
            Did you ever hear Darcy mention the circumstance, when you were
            in Kent?"

            "I have heard from authority, which I thought _as good_,
            that it was left you conditionally only, and at the will of the
            present patron."

            "You have. Yes, there was something in _that_; I told you so
            from the first, you may remember."

            "I _did_ hear, too, that there was a time, when sermon-making
            was not so palatable to you as it seems to be at present; that
            you actually declared your resolution of never taking orders,
            and that the business had been compromised accordingly."

            "You did! and it was not wholly without foundation. You may
            remember what I told you on that point, when first we talked
            of it."

            They were now almost at the door of the house, for she
            had walked fast to get rid of him; and unwilling, for her
            sister's sake, to provoke him, she only said in reply, with
            a good-humoured smile:

            "Come, Mr. Wickham, we are brother and sister, you know.
            Do not let us quarrel about the past. In future, I hope we
            shall be always of one mind."

            She held out her hand; he kissed it with affectionate gallantry,
            though he hardly knew how to look, and they entered the house.



            Chapter 53


            Mr. Wickham was so perfectly satisfied with this conversation
            that he never again distressed himself, or provoked his dear
            sister Elizabeth, by introducing the subject of it; and she was
            pleased to find that she had said enough to keep him quiet.

            The day of his and Lydia's departure soon came, and Mrs. Bennet
            was forced to submit to a separation, which, as her husband by
            no means entered into her scheme of their all going to
            Newcastle, was likely to continue at least a twelvemonth.

            "Oh! my dear Lydia," she cried, "when shall we meet again?"

            "Oh, lord! I don't know. Not these two or three years,
            perhaps."

            "Write to me very often, my dear."

            "As often as I can. But you know married women have never much
            time for writing. My sisters may write to _me_. They will
            have nothing else to do."

            Mr. Wickham's adieus were much more affectionate than his
            wife's. He smiled, looked handsome, and said many pretty
            things.

            "He is as fine a fellow," said Mr. Bennet, as soon as they were
            out of the house, "as ever I saw. He simpers, and smirks, and
            makes love to us all. I am prodigiously proud of him. I defy
            even Sir William Lucas himself to produce a more valuable
            son-in-law."

            The loss of her daughter made Mrs. Bennet very dull for
            several days.

            "I often think," said she, "that there is nothing so bad as
            parting with one's friends. One seems so forlorn without
            them."

            "This is the consequence, you see, Madam, of marrying a daughter,"
            said Elizabeth. "It must make you better satisfied that your
            other four are single."

            "It is no such thing. Lydia does not leave me because she is
            married, but only because her husband's regiment happens to be
            so far off. If that had been nearer, she would not have gone
            so soon."

            But the spiritless condition which this event threw her into
            was shortly relieved, and her mind opened again to the
            agitation of hope, by an article of news which then began to be
            in circulation. The housekeeper at Netherfield had received
            orders to prepare for the arrival of her master, who was coming
            down in a day or two, to shoot there for several weeks.
            Mrs. Bennet was quite in the fidgets. She looked at Jane, and
            smiled and shook her head by turns.

            "Well, well, and so Mr. Bingley is coming down, sister,"
            (for Mrs. Phillips first brought her the news). "Well, so
            much the better. Not that I care about it, though. He is
            nothing to us, you know, and I am sure _I_ never want to
            see him again. But, however, he is very welcome to come
            to Netherfield, if he likes it. And who knows what _may_
            happen? But that is nothing to us. You know, sister, we
            agreed long ago never to mention a word about it. And so,
            is it quite certain he is coming?"

            "You may depend on it," replied the other, "for Mrs. Nicholls
            was in Meryton last night; I saw her passing by, and went out
            myself on purpose to know the truth of it; and she told me that
            it was certain true. He comes down on Thursday at the latest,
            very likely on Wednesday. She was going to the butcher's, she
            told me, on purpose to order in some meat on Wednesday, and she
            has got three couple of ducks just fit to be killed."

            Miss Bennet had not been able to hear of his coming without
            changing colour. It was many months since she had mentioned
            his name to Elizabeth; but now, as soon as they were alone
            together, she said:

            "I saw you look at me to-day, Lizzy, when my aunt told us of
            the present report; and I know I appeared distressed. But
            don't imagine it was from any silly cause. I was only confused
            for the moment, because I felt that I _should_ be looked at.
            I do assure you that the news does not affect me either with
            pleasure or pain. I am glad of one thing, that he comes alone;
            because we shall see the less of him. Not that I am afraid of
            _myself_, but I dread other people's remarks."

            Elizabeth did not know what to make of it. Had she not seen
            him in Derbyshire, she might have supposed him capable of
            coming there with no other view than what was acknowledged; but
            she still thought him partial to Jane, and she wavered as to
            the greater probability of his coming there _with_ his friend's
            permission, or being bold enough to come without it.

            "Yet it is hard," she sometimes thought, "that this poor man
            cannot come to a house which he has legally hired, without
            raising all this speculation! I _will_ leave him to himself."

            In spite of what her sister declared, and really believed to be
            her feelings in the expectation of his arrival, Elizabeth could
            easily perceive that her spirits were affected by it. They
            were more disturbed, more unequal, than she had often seen them.

            The subject which had been so warmly canvassed between their
            parents, about a twelvemonth ago, was now brought forward
            again.

            "As soon as ever Mr. Bingley comes, my dear," said Mrs. Bennet,
            "you will wait on him of course."

            "No, no. You forced me into visiting him last year, and
            promised, if I went to see him, he should marry one of my
            daughters. But it ended in nothing, and I will not be sent on
            a fool's errand again."

            His wife represented to him how absolutely necessary such an
            attention would be from all the neighbouring gentlemen, on his
            returning to Netherfield.

            "'Tis an etiquette I despise," said he. "If he wants our
            society, let him seek it. He knows where we live. I will not
            spend my hours in running after my neighbours every time they
            go away and come back again."

            "Well, all I know is, that it will be abominably rude if you do
            not wait on him. But, however, that shan't prevent my asking
            him to dine here, I am determined. We must have Mrs. Long and
            the Gouldings soon. That will make thirteen with ourselves, so
            there will be just room at table for him."

            Consoled by this resolution, she was the better able to bear
            her husband's incivility; though it was very mortifying to know
            that her neighbours might all see Mr. Bingley, in consequence
            of it, before _they_ did. As the day of his arrival drew near:

            "I begin to be sorry that he comes at all," said Jane to her
            sister. "It would be nothing; I could see him with perfect
            indifference, but I can hardly bear to hear it thus perpetually
            talked of. My mother means well; but she does not know, no one
            can know, how much I suffer from what she says. Happy shall I
            be, when his stay at Netherfield is over!"

            "I wish I could say anything to comfort you," replied Elizabeth;
            "but it is wholly out of my power. You must feel it; and the
            usual satisfaction of preaching patience to a sufferer is denied
            me, because you have always so much."

            Mr. Bingley arrived. Mrs. Bennet, through the assistance of
            servants, contrived to have the earliest tidings of it, that
            the period of anxiety and fretfulness on her side might be as
            long as it could. She counted the days that must intervene
            before their invitation could be sent; hopeless of seeing
            him before. But on the third morning after his arrival in
            Hertfordshire, she saw him, from her dressing-room window,
            enter the paddock and ride towards the house.

            Her daughters were eagerly called to partake of her joy. Jane
            resolutely kept her place at the table; but Elizabeth, to
            satisfy her mother, went to the window--she looked,--she
            saw Mr. Darcy with him, and sat down again by her sister.

            "There is a gentleman with him, mamma," said Kitty; "who can it be?"

            "Some acquaintance or other, my dear, I suppose; I am sure I
            do not know."

            "La!" replied Kitty, "it looks just like that man that used to
            be with him before. Mr. what's-his-name. That tall, proud
            man."

            "Good gracious! Mr. Darcy!--and so it does, I vow. Well,
            any friend of Mr. Bingley's will always be welcome here, to be
            sure; but else I must say that I hate the very sight of him."

            Jane looked at Elizabeth with surprise and concern. She knew
            but little of their meeting in Derbyshire, and therefore felt
            for the awkwardness which must attend her sister, in seeing him
            almost for the first time after receiving his explanatory
            letter. Both sisters were uncomfortable enough. Each felt
            for the other, and of course for themselves; and their mother
            talked on, of her dislike of Mr. Darcy, and her resolution
            to be civil to him only as Mr. Bingley's friend, without
            being heard by either of them. But Elizabeth had sources of
            uneasiness which could not be suspected by Jane, to whom she
            had never yet had courage to shew Mrs. Gardiner's letter, or
            to relate her own change of sentiment towards him. To Jane,
            he could be only a man whose proposals she had refused, and
            whose merit she had undervalued; but to her own more extensive
            information, he was the person to whom the whole family were
            indebted for the first of benefits, and whom she regarded
            herself with an interest, if not quite so tender, at least
            as reasonable and just as what Jane felt for Bingley. Her
            astonishment at his coming--at his coming to Netherfield, to
            Longbourn, and voluntarily seeking her again, was almost equal
            to what she had known on first witnessing his altered behaviour
            in Derbyshire.

            The colour which had been driven from her face, returned for
            half a minute with an additional glow, and a smile of delight
            added lustre to her eyes, as she thought for that space of time
            that his affection and wishes must still be unshaken. But she
            would not be secure.

            "Let me first see how he behaves," said she; "it will then be
            early enough for expectation."

            She sat intently at work, striving to be composed, and without
            daring to lift up her eyes, till anxious curiosity carried them
            to the face of her sister as the servant was approaching the
            door. Jane looked a little paler than usual, but more sedate
            than Elizabeth had expected. On the gentlemen's appearing, her
            colour increased; yet she received them with tolerable ease,
            and with a propriety of behaviour equally free from any symptom
            of resentment or any unnecessary complaisance.

            Elizabeth said as little to either as civility would allow, and
            sat down again to her work, with an eagerness which it did not
            often command. She had ventured only one glance at Darcy. He
            looked serious, as usual; and, she thought, more as he had been
            used to look in Hertfordshire, than as she had seen him at
            Pemberley. But, perhaps he could not in her mother's presence
            be what he was before her uncle and aunt. It was a painful,
            but not an improbable, conjecture.

            Bingley, she had likewise seen for an instant, and in that
            short period saw him looking both pleased and embarrassed. He
            was received by Mrs. Bennet with a degree of civility which
            made her two daughters ashamed, especially when contrasted with
            the cold and ceremonious politeness of her curtsey and address
            to his friend.

            Elizabeth, particularly, who knew that her mother owed to the
            latter the preservation of her favourite daughter from
            irremediable infamy, was hurt and distressed to a most painful
            degree by a distinction so ill applied.

            Darcy, after inquiring of her how Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner did, a
            question which she could not answer without confusion, said
            scarcely anything. He was not seated by her; perhaps that
            was the reason of his silence; but it had not been so in
            Derbyshire. There he had talked to her friends, when he could
            not to herself. But now several minutes elapsed without
            bringing the sound of his voice; and when occasionally, unable
            to resist the impulse of curiosity, she raised he eyes to his
            face, she as often found him looking at Jane as at herself, and
            frequently on no object but the ground. More thoughtfulness
            and less anxiety to please, than when they last met, were
            plainly expressed. She was disappointed, and angry with
            herself for being so.

            "Could I expect it to be otherwise!" said she. "Yet why did
            he come?"

            She was in no humour for conversation with anyone but himself;
            and to him she had hardly courage to speak.

            She inquired after his sister, but could do no more.

            "It is a long time, Mr. Bingley, since you went away," said
            Mrs. Bennet.

            He readily agreed to it.

            "I began to be afraid you would never come back again. People
            _did_ say you meant to quit the place entirely at Michaelmas;
            but, however, I hope it is not true. A great many changes have
            happened in the neighbourhood, since you went away. Miss Lucas
            is married and settled. And one of my own daughters. I suppose
            you have heard of it; indeed, you must have seen it in the
            papers. It was in The Times and The Courier, I know; though
            it was not put in as it ought to be. It was only said, 'Lately,
            George Wickham, Esq. to Miss Lydia Bennet,' without there being
            a syllable said of her father, or the place where she lived, or
            anything. It was my brother Gardiner's drawing up too, and I
            wonder how he came to make such an awkward business of it. Did
            you see it?"

            Bingley replied that he did, and made his congratulations.
            Elizabeth dared not lift up her eyes. How Mr. Darcy looked,
            therefore, she could not tell.

            "It is a delightful thing, to be sure, to have a daughter
            well married," continued her mother, "but at the same time,
            Mr. Bingley, it is very hard to have her taken such a way from
            me. They are gone down to Newcastle, a place quite northward,
            it seems, and there they are to stay I do not know how long.
            His regiment is there; for I suppose you have heard of his
            leaving the ----shire, and of his being gone into the regulars.
            Thank Heaven! he has _some_ friends, though perhaps not so
            many as he deserves."

            Elizabeth, who knew this to be levelled at Mr. Darcy, was
            in such misery of shame, that she could hardly keep her seat.
            It drew from her, however, the exertion of speaking, which
            nothing else had so effectually done before; and she asked
            Bingley whether he meant to make any stay in the country at
            present. A few weeks, he believed.

            "When you have killed all your own birds, Mr. Bingley,"
            said her mother, "I beg you will come here, and shoot as
            many as you please on Mr. Bennet's manor. I am sure he
            will be vastly happy to oblige you, and will save all the
            best of the covies for you."

            Elizabeth's misery increased, at such unnecessary, such
            officious attention! Were the same fair prospect to arise at
            present as had flattered them a year ago, every thing, she was
            persuaded, would be hastening to the same vexatious conclusion.
            At that instant, she felt that years of happiness could not
            make Jane or herself amends for moments of such painful
            confusion.

            "The first wish of my heart," said she to herself, "is never
            more to be in company with either of them. Their society can
            afford no pleasure that will atone for such wretchedness as
            this! Let me never see either one or the other again!"

            Yet the misery, for which years of happiness were to offer no
            compensation, received soon afterwards material relief, from
            observing how much the beauty of her sister re-kindled the
            admiration of her former lover. When first he came in, he had
            spoken to her but little; but every five minutes seemed to be
            giving her more of his attention. He found her as handsome as
            she had been last year; as good natured, and as unaffected,
            though not quite so chatty. Jane was anxious that no difference
            should be perceived in her at all, and was really persuaded that
            she talked as much as ever. But her mind was so busily engaged,
            that she did not always know when she was silent.

            When the gentlemen rose to go away, Mrs. Bennet was mindful of
            her intended civility, and they were invited and engaged to
            dine at Longbourn in a few days time.

            "You are quite a visit in my debt, Mr. Bingley," she added,
            "for when you went to town last winter, you promised to take
            a family dinner with us, as soon as you returned. I have not
            forgot, you see; and I assure you, I was very much disappointed
            that you did not come back and keep your engagement."

            Bingley looked a little silly at this reflection, and said
            something of his concern at having been prevented by business.
            They then went away.

            Mrs. Bennet had been strongly inclined to ask them to stay and
            dine there that day; but, though she always kept a very good
            table, she did not think anything less than two courses could
            be good enough for a man on whom she had such anxious designs,
            or satisfy the appetite and pride of one who had ten thousand a
            year.



            Chapter 54


            As soon as they were gone, Elizabeth walked out to recover
            her spirits; or in other words, to dwell without interruption
            on those subjects that must deaden them more. Mr. Darcy's
            behaviour astonished and vexed her.

            "Why, if he came only to be silent, grave, and indifferent,"
            said she, "did he come at all?"

            She could settle it in no way that gave her pleasure.

            "He could be still amiable, still pleasing, to my uncle and
            aunt, when he was in town; and why not to me? If he fears me,
            why come hither? If he no longer cares for me, why silent?
            Teasing, teasing, man! I will think no more about him."

            Her resolution was for a short time involuntarily kept by
            the approach of her sister, who joined her with a cheerful
            look, which showed her better satisfied with their visitors,
            than Elizabeth.

            "Now," said she, "that this first meeting is over, I feel
            perfectly easy. I know my own strength, and I shall never be
            embarrassed again by his coming. I am glad he dines here on
            Tuesday. It will then be publicly seen that, on both sides,
            we meet only as common and indifferent acquaintance."

            "Yes, very indifferent indeed," said Elizabeth, laughingly.
            "Oh, Jane, take care."

            "My dear Lizzy, you cannot think me so weak, as to be in danger
            now?"

            "I think you are in very great danger of making him as much
            in love with you as ever."

            * * * * *

            They did not see the gentlemen again till Tuesday; and
            Mrs. Bennet, in the meanwhile, was giving way to all the
            happy schemes, which the good humour and common politeness
            of Bingley, in half an hour's visit, had revived.

            On Tuesday there was a large party assembled at Longbourn;
            and the two who were most anxiously expected, to the credit of
            their punctuality as sportsmen, were in very good time. When
            they repaired to the dining-room, Elizabeth eagerly watched to
            see whether Bingley would take the place, which, in all their
            former parties, had belonged to him, by her sister. Her
            prudent mother, occupied by the same ideas, forbore to invite
            him to sit by herself. On entering the room, he seemed to
            hesitate; but Jane happened to look round, and happened to
            smile: it was decided. He placed himself by her.

            Elizabeth, with a triumphant sensation, looked towards his
            friend. He bore it with noble indifference, and she would have
            imagined that Bingley had received his sanction to be happy,
            had she not seen his eyes likewise turned towards Mr. Darcy,
            with an expression of half-laughing alarm.

            His behaviour to her sister was such, during dinner time, as
            showed an admiration of her, which, though more guarded than
            formerly, persuaded Elizabeth, that if left wholly to himself,
            Jane's happiness, and his own, would be speedily secured.
            Though she dared not depend upon the consequence, she yet
            received pleasure from observing his behaviour. It gave her
            all the animation that her spirits could boast; for she was in
            no cheerful humour. Mr. Darcy was almost as far from her as
            the table could divide them. He was on one side of her mother.
            She knew how little such a situation would give pleasure to
            either, or make either appear to advantage. She was not near
            enough to hear any of their discourse, but she could see how
            seldom they spoke to each other, and how formal and cold was
            their manner whenever they did. Her mother's ungraciousness,
            made the sense of what they owed him more painful to Elizabeth's
            mind; and she would, at times, have given anything to be
            privileged to tell him that his kindness was neither unknown
            nor unfelt by the whole of the family.

            She was in hopes that the evening would afford some opportunity
            of bringing them together; that the whole of the visit would
            not pass away without enabling them to enter into something
            more of conversation than the mere ceremonious salutation
            attending his entrance. Anxious and uneasy, the period which
            passed in the drawing-room, before the gentlemen came, was
            wearisome and dull to a degree that almost made her uncivil.
            She looked forward to their entrance as the point on which all
            her chance of pleasure for the evening must depend.

            "If he does not come to me, _then_," said she, "I shall give
            him up for ever."

            The gentlemen came; and she thought he looked as if he would
            have answered her hopes; but, alas! the ladies had crowded
            round the table, where Miss Bennet was making tea, and
            Elizabeth pouring out the coffee, in so close a confederacy
            that there was not a single vacancy near her which would admit
            of a chair. And on the gentlemen's approaching, one of the
            girls moved closer to her than ever, and said, in a whisper:

            "The men shan't come and part us, I am determined. We want
            none of them; do we?"

            Darcy had walked away to another part of the room. She
            followed him with her eyes, envied everyone to whom he spoke,
            had scarcely patience enough to help anybody to coffee; and
            then was enraged against herself for being so silly!

            "A man who has once been refused! How could I ever be foolish
            enough to expect a renewal of his love? Is there one among the
            sex, who would not protest against such a weakness as a second
            proposal to the same woman? There is no indignity so abhorrent
            to their feelings!"

            She was a little revived, however, by his bringing back his
            coffee cup himself; and she seized the opportunity of saying:

            "Is your sister at Pemberley still?"

            "Yes, she will remain there till Christmas."

            "And quite alone? Have all her friends left her?"

            "Mrs. Annesley is with her. The others have been gone on to
            Scarborough, these three weeks."

            She could think of nothing more to say; but if he wished to
            converse with her, he might have better success. He stood by
            her, however, for some minutes, in silence; and, at last, on
            the young lady's whispering to Elizabeth again, he walked away.

            When the tea-things were removed, and the card-tables placed,
            the ladies all rose, and Elizabeth was then hoping to be soon
            joined by him, when all her views were overthrown by seeing him
            fall a victim to her mother's rapacity for whist players, and
            in a few moments after seated with the rest of the party. She
            now lost every expectation of pleasure. They were confined for
            the evening at different tables, and she had nothing to hope,
            but that his eyes were so often turned towards her side of the
            room, as to make him play as unsuccessfully as herself.

            Mrs. Bennet had designed to keep the two Netherfield gentlemen
            to supper; but their carriage was unluckily ordered before any
            of the others, and she had no opportunity of detaining them.

            "Well girls," said she, as soon as they were left to themselves,
            "What say you to the day? I think every thing has passed off
            uncommonly well, I assure you. The dinner was as well dressed
            as any I ever saw. The venison was roasted to a turn--and
            everybody said they never saw so fat a haunch. The soup was
            fifty times better than what we had at the Lucases' last week;
            and even Mr. Darcy acknowledged, that the partridges were
            remarkably well done; and I suppose he has two or three French
            cooks at least. And, my dear Jane, I never saw you look in
            greater beauty. Mrs. Long said so too, for I asked her whether
            you did not. And what do you think she said besides? 'Ah! Mrs.
            Bennet, we shall have her at Netherfield at last.' She did
            indeed. I do think Mrs. Long is as good a creature as ever
            lived--and her nieces are very pretty behaved girls, and not
            at all handsome: I like them prodigiously."

            Mrs. Bennet, in short, was in very great spirits; she had seen
            enough of Bingley's behaviour to Jane, to be convinced that she
            would get him at last; and her expectations of advantage to her
            family, when in a happy humour, were so far beyond reason, that
            she was quite disappointed at not seeing him there again the
            next day, to make his proposals.

            "It has been a very agreeable day," said Miss Bennet to
            Elizabeth. "The party seemed so well selected, so suitable
            one with the other. I hope we may often meet again."

            Elizabeth smiled.

            "Lizzy, you must not do so. You must not suspect me. It
            mortifies me. I assure you that I have now learnt to enjoy
            his conversation as an agreeable and sensible young man,
            without having a wish beyond it. I am perfectly satisfied,
            from what his manners now are, that he never had any design
            of engaging my affection. It is only that he is blessed
            with greater sweetness of address, and a stronger desire of
            generally pleasing, than any other man."

            "You are very cruel," said her sister, "you will not let me
            smile, and are provoking me to it every moment."

            "How hard it is in some cases to be believed!"

            "And how impossible in others!"

            "But why should you wish to persuade me that I feel more than I
            acknowledge?"

            "That is a question which I hardly know how to answer. We all
            love to instruct, though we can teach only what is not worth
            knowing. Forgive me; and if you persist in indifference, do
            not make me your confidante."



            Chapter 55


            A few days after this visit, Mr. Bingley called again, and
            alone. His friend had left him that morning for London, but
            was to return home in ten days time. He sat with them above an
            hour, and was in remarkably good spirits. Mrs. Bennet invited
            him to dine with them; but, with many expressions of concern,
            he confessed himself engaged elsewhere.

            "Next time you call," said she, "I hope we shall be more
            lucky."

            He should be particularly happy at any time, etc. etc.; and if
            she would give him leave, would take an early opportunity of
            waiting on them.

            "Can you come to-morrow?"

            Yes, he had no engagement at all for to-morrow; and her
            invitation was accepted with alacrity.

            He came, and in such very good time that the ladies were none
            of them dressed. In ran Mrs. Bennet to her daughter's room, in
            her dressing gown, and with her hair half finished, crying out:

            "My dear Jane, make haste and hurry down. He is come--Mr.
            Bingley is come. He is, indeed. Make haste, make haste.
            Here, Sarah, come to Miss Bennet this moment, and help her
            on with her gown. Never mind Miss Lizzy's hair."

            "We will be down as soon as we can," said Jane; "but I dare say
            Kitty is forwarder than either of us, for she went up stairs
            half an hour ago."

            "Oh! hang Kitty! what has she to do with it? Come be quick,
            be quick! Where is your sash, my dear?"

            But when her mother was gone, Jane would not be prevailed on to
            go down without one of her sisters.

            The same anxiety to get them by themselves was visible again
            in the evening. After tea, Mr. Bennet retired to the library,
            as was his custom, and Mary went up stairs to her instrument.
            Two obstacles of the five being thus removed, Mrs. Bennet
            sat looking and winking at Elizabeth and Catherine for a
            considerable time, without making any impression on them.
            Elizabeth would not observe her; and when at last Kitty did,
            she very innocently said, "What is the matter mamma? What do
            you keep winking at me for? What am I to do?"

            "Nothing child, nothing. I did not wink at you." She then sat
            still five minutes longer; but unable to waste such a precious
            occasion, she suddenly got up, and saying to Kitty, "Come here,
            my love, I want to speak to you," took her out of the room.
            Jane instantly gave a look at Elizabeth which spoke her
            distress at such premeditation, and her entreaty that _she_
            would not give in to it. In a few minutes, Mrs. Bennet
            half-opened the door and called out:

            "Lizzy, my dear, I want to speak with you."

            Elizabeth was forced to go.

            "We may as well leave them by themselves you know;" said her
            mother, as soon as she was in the hall. "Kitty and I are going
            upstairs to sit in my dressing-room."

            Elizabeth made no attempt to reason with her mother, but
            remained quietly in the hall, till she and Kitty were out of
            sight, then returned into the drawing-room.

            Mrs. Bennet's schemes for this day were ineffectual. Bingley
            was every thing that was charming, except the professed lover
            of her daughter. His ease and cheerfulness rendered him a
            most agreeable addition to their evening party; and he bore
            with the ill-judged officiousness of the mother, and heard all
            her silly remarks with a forbearance and command of countenance
            particularly grateful to the daughter.

            He scarcely needed an invitation to stay supper; and before he
            went away, an engagement was formed, chiefly through his own
            and Mrs. Bennet's means, for his coming next morning to shoot
            with her husband.

            After this day, Jane said no more of her indifference.
            Not a word passed between the sisters concerning Bingley;
            but Elizabeth went to bed in the happy belief that all must
            speedily be concluded, unless Mr. Darcy returned within the
            stated time. Seriously, however, she felt tolerably persuaded
            that all this must have taken place with that gentleman's
            concurrence.

            Bingley was punctual to his appointment; and he and Mr. Bennet
            spent the morning together, as had been agreed on. The latter
            was much more agreeable than his companion expected. There was
            nothing of presumption or folly in Bingley that could provoke
            his ridicule, or disgust him into silence; and he was more
            communicative, and less eccentric, than the other had ever seen
            him. Bingley of course returned with him to dinner; and in the
            evening Mrs. Bennet's invention was again at work to get every
            body away from him and her daughter. Elizabeth, who had a
            letter to write, went into the breakfast room for that purpose
            soon after tea; for as the others were all going to sit down to
            cards, she could not be wanted to counteract her mother's
            schemes.

            But on returning to the drawing-room, when her letter was
            finished, she saw, to her infinite surprise, there was
            reason to fear that her mother had been too ingenious for
            her. On opening the door, she perceived her sister and
            Bingley standing together over the hearth, as if engaged in
            earnest conversation; and had this led to no suspicion, the
            faces of both, as they hastily turned round and moved away
            from each other, would have told it all. Their situation
            was awkward enough; but _her's_ she thought was still worse.
            Not a syllable was uttered by either; and Elizabeth was on
            the point of going away again, when Bingley, who as well as
            the other had sat down, suddenly rose, and whispering a few
            words to her sister, ran out of the room.

            Jane could have no reserves from Elizabeth, where confidence
            would give pleasure; and instantly embracing her, acknowledged,
            with the liveliest emotion, that she was the happiest creature
            in the world.

            "'Tis too much!" she added, "by far too much. I do not
            deserve it. Oh! why is not everybody as happy?"

            Elizabeth's congratulations were given with a sincerity, a
            warmth, a delight, which words could but poorly express. Every
            sentence of kindness was a fresh source of happiness to Jane.
            But she would not allow herself to stay with her sister, or say
            half that remained to be said for the present.

            "I must go instantly to my mother;" she cried. "I would not on
            any account trifle with her affectionate solicitude; or allow
            her to hear it from anyone but myself. He is gone to my
            father already. Oh! Lizzy, to know that what I have to relate
            will give such pleasure to all my dear family! how shall I
            bear so much happiness!"

            She then hastened away to her mother, who had purposely broken
            up the card party, and was sitting up stairs with Kitty.

            Elizabeth, who was left by herself, now smiled at the rapidity
            and ease with which an affair was finally settled, that had
            given them so many previous months of suspense and vexation.

            "And this," said she, "is the end of all his friend's anxious
            circumspection! of all his sister's falsehood and contrivance!
            the happiest, wisest, most reasonable end!"

            In a few minutes she was joined by Bingley, whose conference
            with her father had been short and to the purpose.

            "Where is your sister?" said he hastily, as he opened the door.

            "With my mother up stairs. She will be down in a moment,
            I dare say."

            He then shut the door, and, coming up to her, claimed the good
            wishes and affection of a sister. Elizabeth honestly and
            heartily expressed her delight in the prospect of their
            relationship. They shook hands with great cordiality; and
            then, till her sister came down, she had to listen to all he
            had to say of his own happiness, and of Jane's perfections;
            and in spite of his being a lover, Elizabeth really believed
            all his expectations of felicity to be rationally founded,
            because they had for basis the excellent understanding, and
            super-excellent disposition of Jane, and a general similarity
            of feeling and taste between her and himself.

            It was an evening of no common delight to them all; the
            satisfaction of Miss Bennet's mind gave a glow of such sweet
            animation to her face, as made her look handsomer than ever.
            Kitty simpered and smiled, and hoped her turn was coming soon.
            Mrs. Bennet could not give her consent or speak her approbation
            in terms warm enough to satisfy her feelings, though she talked
            to Bingley of nothing else for half an hour; and when Mr.
            Bennet joined them at supper, his voice and manner plainly
            showed how really happy he was.

            Not a word, however, passed his lips in allusion to it, till
            their visitor took his leave for the night; but as soon as he
            was gone, he turned to his daughter, and said:

            "Jane, I congratulate you. You will be a very happy woman."

            Jane went to him instantly, kissed him, and thanked him for his
            goodness.

            "You are a good girl;" he replied, "and I have great pleasure
            in thinking you will be so happily settled. I have not a doubt
            of your doing very well together. Your tempers are by no means
            unlike. You are each of you so complying, that nothing will
            ever be resolved on; so easy, that every servant will cheat
            you; and so generous, that you will always exceed your income."

            "I hope not so. Imprudence or thoughtlessness in money matters
            would be unpardonable in me."

            "Exceed their income! My dear Mr. Bennet," cried his wife,
            "what are you talking of? Why, he has four or five thousand a
            year, and very likely more." Then addressing her daughter,
            "Oh! my dear, dear Jane, I am so happy! I am sure I shan't
            get a wink of sleep all night. I knew how it would be. I
            always said it must be so, at last. I was sure you could not
            be so beautiful for nothing! I remember, as soon as ever I saw
            him, when he first came into Hertfordshire last year, I thought
            how likely it was that you should come together. Oh! he is
            the handsomest young man that ever was seen!"

            Wickham, Lydia, were all forgotten. Jane was beyond competition
            her favourite child. At that moment, she cared for no other. Her
            younger sisters soon began to make interest with her for objects
            of happiness which she might in future be able to dispense.

            Mary petitioned for the use of the library at Netherfield; and
            Kitty begged very hard for a few balls there every winter.

            Bingley, from this time, was of course a daily visitor at
            Longbourn; coming frequently before breakfast, and always
            remaining till after supper; unless when some barbarous
            neighbour, who could not be enough detested, had given him
            an invitation to dinner which he thought himself obliged to
            accept.

            Elizabeth had now but little time for conversation with her
            sister; for while he was present, Jane had no attention to
            bestow on anyone else; but she found herself considerably
            useful to both of them in those hours of separation that must
            sometimes occur. In the absence of Jane, he always attached
            himself to Elizabeth, for the pleasure of talking of her; and
            when Bingley was gone, Jane constantly sought the same means
            of relief.

            "He has made me so happy," said she, one evening, "by telling
            me that he was totally ignorant of my being in town last
            spring! I had not believed it possible."

            "I suspected as much," replied Elizabeth. "But how did he
            account for it?"

            "It must have been his sister's doing. They were certainly no
            friends to his acquaintance with me, which I cannot wonder at,
            since he might have chosen so much more advantageously in many
            respects. But when they see, as I trust they will, that their
            brother is happy with me, they will learn to be contented, and
            we shall be on good terms again; though we can never be what we
            once were to each other."

            "That is the most unforgiving speech," said Elizabeth, "that
            I ever heard you utter. Good girl! It would vex me, indeed,
            to see you again the dupe of Miss Bingley's pretended regard."

            "Would you believe it, Lizzy, that when he went to town last
            November, he really loved me, and nothing but a persuasion of
            _my_ being indifferent would have prevented his coming down
            again!"

            "He made a little mistake to be sure; but it is to the credit
            of his modesty."

            This naturally introduced a panegyric from Jane on his
            diffidence, and the little value he put on his own good
            qualities. Elizabeth was pleased to find that he had not
            betrayed the interference of his friend; for, though Jane had
            the most generous and forgiving heart in the world, she knew
            it was a circumstance which must prejudice her against him.

            "I am certainly the most fortunate creature that ever existed!"
            cried Jane. "Oh! Lizzy, why am I thus singled from my family,
            and blessed above them all! If I could but see _you_ as happy!
            If there _were_ but such another man for you!"

            "If you were to give me forty such men, I never could be so
            happy as you. Till I have your disposition, your goodness,
            I never can have your happiness. No, no, let me shift for
            myself; and, perhaps, if I have very good luck, I may meet
            with another Mr. Collins in time."

            The situation of affairs in the Longbourn family could not be
            long a secret. Mrs. Bennet was privileged to whisper it to
            Mrs. Phillips, and she ventured, without any permission, to do
            the same by all her neighbours in Meryton.

            The Bennets were speedily pronounced to be the luckiest family
            in the world, though only a few weeks before, when Lydia had
            first run away, they had been generally proved to be marked out
            for misfortune.



            Chapter 56


            One morning, about a week after Bingley's engagement with
            Jane had been formed, as he and the females of the family
            were sitting together in the dining-room, their attention
            was suddenly drawn to the window, by the sound of a carriage;
            and they perceived a chaise and four driving up the lawn.
            It was too early in the morning for visitors, and besides, the
            equipage did not answer to that of any of their neighbours.
            The horses were post; and neither the carriage, nor the livery
            of the servant who preceded it, were familiar to them. As it
            was certain, however, that somebody was coming, Bingley
            instantly prevailed on Miss Bennet to avoid the confinement of
            such an intrusion, and walk away with him into the shrubbery.
            They both set off, and the conjectures of the remaining three
            continued, though with little satisfaction, till the door was
            thrown open and their visitor entered. It was Lady Catherine
            de Bourgh.

            They were of course all intending to be surprised; but their
            astonishment was beyond their expectation; and on the part of
            Mrs. Bennet and Kitty, though she was perfectly unknown to
            them, even inferior to what Elizabeth felt.

            She entered the room with an air more than usually ungracious,
            made no other reply to Elizabeth's salutation than a slight
            inclination of the head, and sat down without saying a word.
            Elizabeth had mentioned her name to her mother on her ladyship's
            entrance, though no request of introduction had been made.

            Mrs. Bennet, all amazement, though flattered by having a
            guest of such high importance, received her with the utmost
            politeness. After sitting for a moment in silence, she said
            very stiffly to Elizabeth,

            "I hope you are well, Miss Bennet. That lady, I suppose,
            is your mother."

            Elizabeth replied very concisely that she was.

            "And _that_ I suppose is one of your sisters."

            "Yes, madam," said Mrs. Bennet, delighted to speak to a Lady
            Catherine. "She is my youngest girl but one. My youngest of
            all is lately married, and my eldest is somewhere about the
            grounds, walking with a young man who, I believe, will soon
            become a part of the family."

            "You have a very small park here," returned Lady Catherine
            after a short silence.

            "It is nothing in comparison of Rosings, my lady, I dare say;
            but I assure you it is much larger than Sir William Lucas's."

            "This must be a most inconvenient sitting room for the evening,
            in summer; the windows are full west."

            Mrs. Bennet assured her that they never sat there after dinner,
            and then added:

            "May I take the liberty of asking your ladyship whether you
            left Mr. and Mrs. Collins well."

            "Yes, very well. I saw them the night before last."

            Elizabeth now expected that she would produce a letter for
            her from Charlotte, as it seemed the only probable motive for
            her calling. But no letter appeared, and she was completely
            puzzled.

            Mrs. Bennet, with great civility, begged her ladyship to take
            some refreshment; but Lady Catherine very resolutely, and not
            very politely, declined eating anything; and then, rising up,
            said to Elizabeth,

            "Miss Bennet, there seemed to be a prettyish kind of a little
            wilderness on one side of your lawn. I should be glad to take
            a turn in it, if you will favour me with your company."

            "Go, my dear," cried her mother, "and show her ladyship about
            the different walks. I think she will be pleased with the
            hermitage."

            Elizabeth obeyed, and running into her own room for her
            parasol, attended her noble guest downstairs. As they passed
            through the hall, Lady Catherine opened the doors into the
            dining-parlour and drawing-room, and pronouncing them, after
            a short survey, to be decent looking rooms, walked on.

            Her carriage remained at the door, and Elizabeth saw that her
            waiting-woman was in it. They proceeded in silence along the
            gravel walk that led to the copse; Elizabeth was determined to
            make no effort for conversation with a woman who was now more
            than usually insolent and disagreeable.

            "How could I ever think her like her nephew?" said she, as she
            looked in her face.

            As soon as they entered the copse, Lady Catherine began in the
            following manner:--

            "You can be at no loss, Miss Bennet, to understand the reason
            of my journey hither. Your own heart, your own conscience,
            must tell you why I come."

            Elizabeth looked with unaffected astonishment.

            "Indeed, you are mistaken, Madam. I have not been at all able
            to account for the honour of seeing you here."

            "Miss Bennet," replied her ladyship, in an angry tone, "you
            ought to know, that I am not to be trifled with. But however
            insincere _you_ may choose to be, you shall not find _me_ so.
            My character has ever been celebrated for its sincerity and
            frankness, and in a cause of such moment as this, I shall
            certainly not depart from it. A report of a most alarming
            nature reached me two days ago. I was told that not only your
            sister was on the point of being most advantageously married,
            but that you, that Miss Elizabeth Bennet, would, in all
            likelihood, be soon afterwards united to my nephew, my own
            nephew, Mr. Darcy. Though I _know_ it must be a scandalous
            falsehood, though I would not injure him so much as to suppose
            the truth of it possible, I instantly resolved on setting off
            for this place, that I might make my sentiments known to you."

            "If you believed it impossible to be true," said Elizabeth,
            colouring with astonishment and disdain, "I wonder you took the
            trouble of coming so far. What could your ladyship propose by
            it?"

            "At once to insist upon having such a report universally
            contradicted."

            "Your coming to Longbourn, to see me and my family," said
            Elizabeth coolly, "will be rather a confirmation of it; if,
            indeed, such a report is in existence."

            "If! Do you then pretend to be ignorant of it? Has it not
            been industriously circulated by yourselves? Do you not know
            that such a report is spread abroad?"

            "I never heard that it was."

            "And can you likewise declare, that there is no foundation
            for it?"

            "I do not pretend to possess equal frankness with your ladyship.
            You may ask questions which I shall not choose to answer."

            "This is not to be borne. Miss Bennet, I insist on being
            satisfied. Has he, has my nephew, made you an offer of
            marriage?"

            "Your ladyship has declared it to be impossible."

            "It ought to be so; it must be so, while he retains the use of
            his reason. But your arts and allurements may, in a moment
            of infatuation, have made him forget what he owes to himself
            and to all his family. You may have drawn him in."

            "If I have, I shall be the last person to confess it."

            "Miss Bennet, do you know who I am? I have not been accustomed
            to such language as this. I am almost the nearest relation he has
            in the world, and am entitled to know all his dearest concerns."

            "But you are not entitled to know mine; nor will such behaviour
            as this, ever induce me to be explicit."

            "Let me be rightly understood. This match, to which you have
            the presumption to aspire, can never take place. No, never.
            Mr. Darcy is engaged to my daughter. Now what have you to say?"

            "Only this; that if he is so, you can have no reason to suppose
            he will make an offer to me."

            Lady Catherine hesitated for a moment, and then replied:

            "The engagement between them is of a peculiar kind. From their
            infancy, they have been intended for each other. It was the
            favourite wish of _his_ mother, as well as of her's. While in
            their cradles, we planned the union: and now, at the moment
            when the wishes of both sisters would be accomplished in their
            marriage, to be prevented by a young woman of inferior birth,
            of no importance in the world, and wholly unallied to the
            family! Do you pay no regard to the wishes of his friends?
            To his tacit engagement with Miss de Bourgh? Are you lost to
            every feeling of propriety and delicacy? Have you not heard
            me say that from his earliest hours he was destined for his
            cousin?"

            "Yes, and I had heard it before. But what is that to me? If
            there is no other objection to my marrying your nephew, I shall
            certainly not be kept from it by knowing that his mother and
            aunt wished him to marry Miss de Bourgh. You both did as much
            as you could in planning the marriage. Its completion depended
            on others. If Mr. Darcy is neither by honour nor inclination
            confined to his cousin, why is not he to make another choice?
            And if I am that choice, why may not I accept him?"

            "Because honour, decorum, prudence, nay, interest, forbid it.
            Yes, Miss Bennet, interest; for do not expect to be noticed
            by his family or friends, if you wilfully act against the
            inclinations of all. You will be censured, slighted, and
            despised, by everyone connected with him. Your alliance will
            be a disgrace; your name will never even be mentioned by any
            of us."

            "These are heavy misfortunes," replied Elizabeth. "But the
            wife of Mr. Darcy must have such extraordinary sources of
            happiness necessarily attached to her situation, that she
            could, upon the whole, have no cause to repine."

            "Obstinate, headstrong girl! I am ashamed of you! Is this
            your gratitude for my attentions to you last spring? Is
            nothing due to me on that score? Let us sit down. You are to
            understand, Miss Bennet, that I came here with the determined
            resolution of carrying my purpose; nor will I be dissuaded
            from it. I have not been used to submit to any person's whims.
            I have not been in the habit of brooking disappointment."

            "_That_ will make your ladyship's situation at present more
            pitiable; but it will have no effect on me."

            "I will not be interrupted. Hear me in silence. My daughter
            and my nephew are formed for each other. They are descended,
            on the maternal side, from the same noble line; and, on the
            father's, from respectable, honourable, and ancient--though
            untitled--families. Their fortune on both sides is splendid.
            They are destined for each other by the voice of every member
            of their respective houses; and what is to divide them?
            The upstart pretensions of a young woman without family,
            connections, or fortune. Is this to be endured! But it
            must not, shall not be. If you were sensible of your own
            good, you would not wish to quit the sphere in which you
            have been brought up."

            "In marrying your nephew, I should not consider myself as
            quitting that sphere. He is a gentleman; I am a gentleman's
            daughter; so far we are equal."

            "True. You _are_ a gentleman's daughter. But who was your
            mother? Who are your uncles and aunts? Do not imagine me
            ignorant of their condition."

            "Whatever my connections may be," said Elizabeth, "if your
            nephew does not object to them, they can be nothing to _you_."

            "Tell me once for all, are you engaged to him?"

            Though Elizabeth would not, for the mere purpose of obliging
            Lady Catherine, have answered this question, she could not but
            say, after a moment's deliberation:

            "I am not."

            Lady Catherine seemed pleased.

            "And will you promise me, never to enter into such an engagement?"

            "I will make no promise of the kind."

            "Miss Bennet I am shocked and astonished. I expected to find a
            more reasonable young woman. But do not deceive yourself into
            a belief that I will ever recede. I shall not go away till you
            have given me the assurance I require."

            "And I certainly _never_ shall give it. I am not to be intimidated
            into anything so wholly unreasonable. Your ladyship wants
            Mr. Darcy to marry your daughter; but would my giving you the
            wished-for promise make their marriage at all more probable?
            Supposing him to be attached to me, would my refusing to accept
            his hand make him wish to bestow it on his cousin? Allow me to
            say, Lady Catherine, that the arguments with which you have
            supported this extraordinary application have been as frivolous
            as the application was ill-judged. You have widely mistaken my
            character, if you think I can be worked on by such persuasions
            as these. How far your nephew might approve of your interference
            in his affairs, I cannot tell; but you have certainly no right
            to concern yourself in mine. I must beg, therefore, to be
            importuned no farther on the subject."

            "Not so hasty, if you please. I have by no means done.
            To all the objections I have already urged, I have still
            another to add. I am no stranger to the particulars of your
            youngest sister's infamous elopement. I know it all; that
            the young man's marrying her was a patched-up business, at the
            expence of your father and uncles. And is such a girl to be
            my nephew's sister? Is her husband, is the son of his late
            father's steward, to be his brother? Heaven and earth!--of
            what are you thinking? Are the shades of Pemberley to be
            thus polluted?"

            "You can now have nothing further to say," she resentfully
            answered. "You have insulted me in every possible method.
            I must beg to return to the house."

            And she rose as she spoke. Lady Catherine rose also, and they
            turned back. Her ladyship was highly incensed.

            "You have no regard, then, for the honour and credit of my
            nephew! Unfeeling, selfish girl! Do you not consider that
            a connection with you must disgrace him in the eyes of
            everybody?"

            "Lady Catherine, I have nothing further to say. You know my
            sentiments."

            "You are then resolved to have him?"

            "I have said no such thing. I am only resolved to act in that
            manner, which will, in my own opinion, constitute my happiness,
            without reference to _you_, or to any person so wholly unconnected
            with me."

            "It is well. You refuse, then, to oblige me. You refuse to
            obey the claims of duty, honour, and gratitude. You are
            determined to ruin him in the opinion of all his friends,
            and make him the contempt of the world."

            "Neither duty, nor honour, nor gratitude," replied Elizabeth,
            "have any possible claim on me, in the present instance. No
            principle of either would be violated by my marriage with
            Mr. Darcy. And with regard to the resentment of his family, or
            the indignation of the world, if the former _were_ excited by his
            marrying me, it would not give me one moment's concern--and
            the world in general would have too much sense to join in the
            scorn."

            "And this is your real opinion! This is your final resolve!
            Very well. I shall now know how to act. Do not imagine, Miss
            Bennet, that your ambition will ever be gratified. I came to
            try you. I hoped to find you reasonable; but, depend upon it,
            I will carry my point."

            In this manner Lady Catherine talked on, till they were at the
            door of the carriage, when, turning hastily round, she added,
            "I take no leave of you, Miss Bennet. I send no compliments to
            your mother. You deserve no such attention. I am most
            seriously displeased."

            Elizabeth made no answer; and without attempting to persuade
            her ladyship to return into the house, walked quietly into it
            herself. She heard the carriage drive away as she proceeded
            up stairs. Her mother impatiently met her at the door of the
            dressing-room, to ask why Lady Catherine would not come in
            again and rest herself.

            "She did not choose it," said her daughter, "she would go."

            "She is a very fine-looking woman! and her calling here was
            prodigiously civil! for she only came, I suppose, to tell us
            the Collinses were well. She is on her road somewhere, I dare
            say, and so, passing through Meryton, thought she might as well
            call on you. I suppose she had nothing particular to say to
            you, Lizzy?"

            Elizabeth was forced to give into a little falsehood here;
            for to acknowledge the substance of their conversation was
            impossible.



            Chapter 57


            The discomposure of spirits which this extraordinary visit
            threw Elizabeth into, could not be easily overcome; nor
            could she, for many hours, learn to think of it less than
            incessantly. Lady Catherine, it appeared, had actually taken
            the trouble of this journey from Rosings, for the sole purpose
            of breaking off her supposed engagement with Mr. Darcy. It was
            a rational scheme, to be sure! but from what the report of
            their engagement could originate, Elizabeth was at a loss to
            imagine; till she recollected that _his_ being the intimate
            friend of Bingley, and _her_ being the sister of Jane, was
            enough, at a time when the expectation of one wedding made
            everybody eager for another, to supply the idea. She had not
            herself forgotten to feel that the marriage of her sister must
            bring them more frequently together. And her neighbours at
            Lucas Lodge, therefore (for through their communication with
            the Collinses, the report, she concluded, had reached lady
            Catherine), had only set that down as almost certain and
            immediate, which she had looked forward to as possible at
            some future time.

            In revolving Lady Catherine's expressions, however, she could
            not help feeling some uneasiness as to the possible consequence
            of her persisting in this interference. From what she had said
            of her resolution to prevent their marriage, it occurred to
            Elizabeth that she must meditate an application to her nephew;
            and how _he_ might take a similar representation of the evils
            attached to a connection with her, she dared not pronounce.
            She knew not the exact degree of his affection for his aunt, or
            his dependence on her judgment, but it was natural to suppose
            that he thought much higher of her ladyship than _she_ could
            do; and it was certain that, in enumerating the miseries of a
            marriage with _one_, whose immediate connections were so unequal
            to his own, his aunt would address him on his weakest side.
            With his notions of dignity, he would probably feel that the
            arguments, which to Elizabeth had appeared weak and ridiculous,
            contained much good sense and solid reasoning.

            If he had been wavering before as to what he should do, which
            had often seemed likely, the advice and entreaty of so near a
            relation might settle every doubt, and determine him at once to
            be as happy as dignity unblemished could make him. In that
            case he would return no more. Lady Catherine might see him in
            her way through town; and his engagement to Bingley of coming
            again to Netherfield must give way.

            "If, therefore, an excuse for not keeping his promise should
            come to his friend within a few days," she added, "I shall
            know how to understand it. I shall then give over every
            expectation, every wish of his constancy. If he is satisfied
            with only regretting me, when he might have obtained my
            affections and hand, I shall soon cease to regret him at all."

            * * * * *

            The surprise of the rest of the family, on hearing who their
            visitor had been, was very great; but they obligingly satisfied
            it, with the same kind of supposition which had appeased
            Mrs. Bennet's curiosity; and Elizabeth was spared from much
            teasing on the subject.

            The next morning, as she was going downstairs, she was met by
            her father, who came out of his library with a letter in his
            hand.

            "Lizzy," said he, "I was going to look for you; come into my
            room."

            She followed him thither; and her curiosity to know what he
            had to tell her was heightened by the supposition of its being
            in some manner connected with the letter he held. It suddenly
            struck her that it might be from Lady Catherine; and she
            anticipated with dismay all the consequent explanations.

            She followed her father to the fire place, and they both sat
            down. He then said,

            "I have received a letter this morning that has astonished me
            exceedingly. As it principally concerns yourself, you ought
            to know its contents. I did not know before, that I had two
            daughters on the brink of matrimony. Let me congratulate you
            on a very important conquest."

            The colour now rushed into Elizabeth's cheeks in the instantaneous
            conviction of its being a letter from the nephew, instead of the
            aunt; and she was undetermined whether most to be pleased that
            he explained himself at all, or offended that his letter was not
            rather addressed to herself; when her father continued:

            "You look conscious. Young ladies have great penetration in
            such matters as these; but I think I may defy even _your_
            sagacity, to discover the name of your admirer. This letter
            is from Mr. Collins."

            "From Mr. Collins! and what can _he_ have to say?"

            "Something very much to the purpose of course. He begins with
            congratulations on the approaching nuptials of my eldest daughter,
            of which, it seems, he has been told by some of the good-natured,
            gossiping Lucases. I shall not sport with your impatience, by
            reading what he says on that point. What relates to yourself, is
            as follows: 'Having thus offered you the sincere congratulations
            of Mrs. Collins and myself on this happy event, let me now add
            a short hint on the subject of another; of which we have been
            advertised by the same authority. Your daughter Elizabeth, it is
            presumed, will not long bear the name of Bennet, after her elder
            sister has resigned it, and the chosen partner of her fate may be
            reasonably looked up to as one of the most illustrious personages
            in this land.'

            "Can you possibly guess, Lizzy, who is meant by this?" 'This
            young gentleman is blessed, in a peculiar way, with every thing
            the heart of mortal can most desire,--splendid property,
            noble kindred, and extensive patronage. Yet in spite of all
            these temptations, let me warn my cousin Elizabeth, and
            yourself, of what evils you may incur by a precipitate closure
            with this gentleman's proposals, which, of course, you will be
            inclined to take immediate advantage of.'

            "Have you any idea, Lizzy, who this gentleman is? But now it
            comes out:

            "'My motive for cautioning you is as follows. We have reason to
            imagine that his aunt, Lady Catherine de Bourgh, does not look
            on the match with a friendly eye.'

            "_Mr. Darcy_, you see, is the man! Now, Lizzy, I think I
            _have_ surprised you. Could he, or the Lucases, have pitched
            on any man within the circle of our acquaintance, whose name
            would have given the lie more effectually to what they related?
            Mr. Darcy, who never looks at any woman but to see a blemish,
            and who probably never looked at you in his life! It is
            admirable!"

            Elizabeth tried to join in her father's pleasantry, but could
            only force one most reluctant smile. Never had his wit been
            directed in a manner so little agreeable to her.

            "Are you not diverted?"

            "Oh! yes. Pray read on."

            "'After mentioning the likelihood of this marriage to her ladyship
            last night, she immediately, with her usual condescension,
            expressed what she felt on the occasion; when it become apparent,
            that on the score of some family objections on the part of my
            cousin, she would never give her consent to what she termed so
            disgraceful a match. I thought it my duty to give the speediest
            intelligence of this to my cousin, that she and her noble
            admirer may be aware of what they are about, and not run
            hastily into a marriage which has not been properly sanctioned.'
            Mr. Collins moreover adds, 'I am truly rejoiced that my cousin
            Lydia's sad business has been so well hushed up, and am only
            concerned that their living together before the marriage took
            place should be so generally known. I must not, however,
            neglect the duties of my station, or refrain from declaring my
            amazement at hearing that you received the young couple into
            your house as soon as they were married. It was an encouragement
            of vice; and had I been the rector of Longbourn, I should very
            strenuously have opposed it. You ought certainly to forgive them,
            as a Christian, but never to admit them in your sight, or allow
            their names to be mentioned in your hearing.' That is his notion
            of Christian forgiveness! The rest of his letter is only about
            his dear Charlotte's situation, and his expectation of a young
            olive-branch. But, Lizzy, you look as if you did not enjoy it.
            You are not going to be _missish_, I hope, and pretend to be
            affronted at an idle report. For what do we live, but to make
            sport for our neighbours, and laugh at them in our turn?"

            "Oh!" cried Elizabeth, "I am excessively diverted. But it is
            so strange!"

            "Yes--_that_ is what makes it amusing. Had they fixed on any other
            man it would have been nothing; but _his_ perfect indifference,
            and _your_ pointed dislike, make it so delightfully absurd! Much
            as I abominate writing, I would not give up Mr. Collins's
            correspondence for any consideration. Nay, when I read a letter
            of his, I cannot help giving him the preference even over Wickham,
            much as I value the impudence and hypocrisy of my son-in-law.
            And pray, Lizzy, what said Lady Catherine about this report?
            Did she call to refuse her consent?"

            To this question his daughter replied only with a laugh; and
            as it had been asked without the least suspicion, she was not
            distressed by his repeating it. Elizabeth had never been
            more at a loss to make her feelings appear what they were not.
            It was necessary to laugh, when she would rather have cried.
            Her father had most cruelly mortified her, by what he said of
            Mr. Darcy's indifference, and she could do nothing but wonder
            at such a want of penetration, or fear that perhaps, instead
            of his seeing too little, she might have fancied too much.



            Chapter 58


            Instead of receiving any such letter of excuse from his friend,
            as Elizabeth half expected Mr. Bingley to do, he was able to
            bring Darcy with him to Longbourn before many days had passed
            after Lady Catherine's visit. The gentlemen arrived early;
            and, before Mrs. Bennet had time to tell him of their having
            seen his aunt, of which her daughter sat in momentary dread,
            Bingley, who wanted to be alone with Jane, proposed their
            all walking out. It was agreed to. Mrs. Bennet was not in
            the habit of walking; Mary could never spare time; but the
            remaining five set off together. Bingley and Jane, however,
            soon allowed the others to outstrip them. They lagged behind,
            while Elizabeth, Kitty, and Darcy were to entertain each other.
            Very little was said by either; Kitty was too much afraid of
            him to talk; Elizabeth was secretly forming a desperate
            resolution; and perhaps he might be doing the same.

            They walked towards the Lucases, because Kitty wished to call
            upon Maria; and as Elizabeth saw no occasion for making it a
            general concern, when Kitty left them she went boldly on with
            him alone. Now was the moment for her resolution to be
            executed, and, while her courage was high, she immediately
            said:

            "Mr. Darcy, I am a very selfish creature; and, for the sake of
            giving relief to my own feelings, care not how much I may be
            wounding your's. I can no longer help thanking you for your
            unexampled kindness to my poor sister. Ever since I have
            known it, I have been most anxious to acknowledge to you how
            gratefully I feel it. Were it known to the rest of my family,
            I should not have merely my own gratitude to express."

            "I am sorry, exceedingly sorry," replied Darcy, in a tone of
            surprise and emotion, "that you have ever been informed of what
            may, in a mistaken light, have given you uneasiness. I did not
            think Mrs. Gardiner was so little to be trusted."

            "You must not blame my aunt. Lydia's thoughtlessness first
            betrayed to me that you had been concerned in the matter; and,
            of course, I could not rest till I knew the particulars. Let
            me thank you again and again, in the name of all my family,
            for that generous compassion which induced you to take so much
            trouble, and bear so many mortifications, for the sake of
            discovering them."

            "If you _will_ thank me," he replied, "let it be for yourself
            alone. That the wish of giving happiness to you might add
            force to the other inducements which led me on, I shall not
            attempt to deny. But your _family_ owe me nothing. Much as
            I respect them, I believe I thought only of _you_."

            Elizabeth was too much embarrassed to say a word. After a
            short pause, her companion added, "You are too generous to
            trifle with me. If your feelings are still what they were
            last April, tell me so at once. _My_ affections and wishes
            are unchanged, but one word from you will silence me on this
            subject for ever."

            Elizabeth, feeling all the more than common awkwardness and
            anxiety of his situation, now forced herself to speak; and
            immediately, though not very fluently, gave him to understand
            that her sentiments had undergone so material a change, since
            the period to which he alluded, as to make her receive with
            gratitude and pleasure his present assurances. The happiness
            which this reply produced, was such as he had probably never
            felt before; and he expressed himself on the occasion as
            sensibly and as warmly as a man violently in love can be
            supposed to do. Had Elizabeth been able to encounter his
            eye, she might have seen how well the expression of heartfelt
            delight, diffused over his face, became him; but, though she
            could not look, she could listen, and he told her of feelings,
            which, in proving of what importance she was to him, made his
            affection every moment more valuable.

            They walked on, without knowing in what direction. There was
            too much to be thought, and felt, and said, for attention to
            any other objects. She soon learnt that they were indebted
            for their present good understanding to the efforts of his
            aunt, who did call on him in her return through London,
            and there relate her journey to Longbourn, its motive, and
            the substance of her conversation with Elizabeth; dwelling
            emphatically on every expression of the latter which, in her
            ladyship's apprehension, peculiarly denoted her perverseness
            and assurance; in the belief that such a relation must assist
            her endeavours to obtain that promise from her nephew which
            she had refused to give. But, unluckily for her ladyship,
            its effect had been exactly contrariwise.

            "It taught me to hope," said he, "as I had scarcely ever allowed
            myself to hope before. I knew enough of your disposition to
            be certain that, had you been absolutely, irrevocably decided
            against me, you would have acknowledged it to Lady Catherine,
            frankly and openly."

            Elizabeth coloured and laughed as she replied, "Yes, you know
            enough of my frankness to believe me capable of _that_.
            After abusing you so abominably to your face, I could have no
            scruple in abusing you to all your relations."

            "What did you say of me, that I did not deserve? For, though
            your accusations were ill-founded, formed on mistaken premises,
            my behaviour to you at the time had merited the severest
            reproof. It was unpardonable. I cannot think of it without
            abhorrence."

            "We will not quarrel for the greater share of blame annexed to
            that evening," said Elizabeth. "The conduct of neither, if
            strictly examined, will be irreproachable; but since then, we
            have both, I hope, improved in civility."

            "I cannot be so easily reconciled to myself. The recollection
            of what I then said, of my conduct, my manners, my expressions
            during the whole of it, is now, and has been many months,
            inexpressibly painful to me. Your reproof, so well applied, I
            shall never forget: 'had you behaved in a more gentlemanlike
            manner.' Those were your words. You know not, you can
            scarcely conceive, how they have tortured me;--though it was
            some time, I confess, before I was reasonable enough to allow
            their justice."

            "I was certainly very far from expecting them to make so strong
            an impression. I had not the smallest idea of their being ever
            felt in such a way."

            "I can easily believe it. You thought me then devoid of
            every proper feeling, I am sure you did. The turn of your
            countenance I shall never forget, as you said that I could
            not have addressed you in any possible way that would induce
            you to accept me."

            "Oh! do not repeat what I then said. These recollections
            will not do at all. I assure you that I have long been most
            heartily ashamed of it."

            Darcy mentioned his letter. "Did it," said he, "did it soon
            make you think better of me? Did you, on reading it, give any
            credit to its contents?"

            She explained what its effect on her had been, and how gradually
            all her former prejudices had been removed.

            "I knew," said he, "that what I wrote must give you pain,
            but it was necessary. I hope you have destroyed the letter.
            There was one part especially, the opening of it, which I
            should dread your having the power of reading again. I can
            remember some expressions which might justly make you hate me."

            "The letter shall certainly be burnt, if you believe it
            essential to the preservation of my regard; but, though we have
            both reason to think my opinions not entirely unalterable, they
            are not, I hope, quite so easily changed as that implies."

            "When I wrote that letter," replied Darcy, "I believed myself
            perfectly calm and cool, but I am since convinced that it was
            written in a dreadful bitterness of spirit."

            "The letter, perhaps, began in bitterness, but it did not end
            so. The adieu is charity itself. But think no more of the
            letter. The feelings of the person who wrote, and the person
            who received it, are now so widely different from what they
            were then, that every unpleasant circumstance attending it
            ought to be forgotten. You must learn some of my philosophy.
            Think only of the past as its remembrance gives you pleasure."

            "I cannot give you credit for any philosophy of the kind.
            Your retrospections must be so totally void of reproach, that
            the contentment arising from them is not of philosophy, but,
            what is much better, of innocence. But with me, it is not
            so. Painful recollections will intrude which cannot, which
            ought not, to be repelled. I have been a selfish being all my
            life, in practice, though not in principle. As a child I was
            taught what was right, but I was not taught to correct my
            temper. I was given good principles, but left to follow them
            in pride and conceit. Unfortunately an only son (for many
            years an only child), I was spoilt by my parents, who, though
            good themselves (my father, particularly, all that was
            benevolent and amiable), allowed, encouraged, almost taught me
            to be selfish and overbearing; to care for none beyond my own
            family circle; to think meanly of all the rest of the world;
            to wish at least to think meanly of their sense and worth
            compared with my own. Such I was, from eight to eight and
            twenty; and such I might still have been but for you, dearest,
            loveliest Elizabeth! What do I not owe you! You taught me a
            lesson, hard indeed at first, but most advantageous. By you,
            I was properly humbled. I came to you without a doubt of my
            reception. You showed me how insufficient were all my
            pretensions to please a woman worthy of being pleased."

            "Had you then persuaded yourself that I should?"

            "Indeed I had. What will you think of my vanity? I believed
            you to be wishing, expecting my addresses."

            "My manners must have been in fault, but not intentionally,
            I assure you. I never meant to deceive you, but my spirits
            might often lead me wrong. How you must have hated me after
            _that_ evening?"

            "Hate you! I was angry perhaps at first, but my anger soon
            began to take a proper direction."

            "I am almost afraid of asking what you thought of me, when we
            met at Pemberley. You blamed me for coming?"

            "No indeed; I felt nothing but surprise."

            "Your surprise could not be greater than _mine_ in being
            noticed by you. My conscience told me that I deserved no
            extraordinary politeness, and I confess that I did not expect
            to receive _more_ than my due."

            "My object then," replied Darcy, "was to show you, by every
            civility in my power, that I was not so mean as to resent the
            past; and I hoped to obtain your forgiveness, to lessen your
            ill opinion, by letting you see that your reproofs had been
            attended to. How soon any other wishes introduced themselves
            I can hardly tell, but I believe in about half an hour after
            I had seen you."

            He then told her of Georgiana's delight in her acquaintance,
            and of her disappointment at its sudden interruption; which
            naturally leading to the cause of that interruption, she soon
            learnt that his resolution of following her from Derbyshire in
            quest of her sister had been formed before he quitted the inn,
            and that his gravity and thoughtfulness there had arisen from
            no other struggles than what such a purpose must comprehend.

            She expressed her gratitude again, but it was too painful a
            subject to each, to be dwelt on farther.

            After walking several miles in a leisurely manner, and too busy
            to know anything about it, they found at last, on examining
            their watches, that it was time to be at home.

            "What could become of Mr. Bingley and Jane!" was a wonder
            which introduced the discussion of their affairs. Darcy
            was delighted with their engagement; his friend had given
            him the earliest information of it.

            "I must ask whether you were surprised?" said Elizabeth.

            "Not at all. When I went away, I felt that it would soon
            happen."

            "That is to say, you had given your permission. I guessed as
            much." And though he exclaimed at the term, she found that it
            had been pretty much the case.

            "On the evening before my going to London," said he, "I made a
            confession to him, which I believe I ought to have made long
            ago. I told him of all that had occurred to make my former
            interference in his affairs absurd and impertinent. His
            surprise was great. He had never had the slightest suspicion.
            I told him, moreover, that I believed myself mistaken in
            supposing, as I had done, that your sister was indifferent to
            him; and as I could easily perceive that his attachment to her
            was unabated, I felt no doubt of their happiness together."

            Elizabeth could not help smiling at his easy manner of
            directing his friend.

            "Did you speak from your own observation," said she, "when
            you told him that my sister loved him, or merely from my
            information last spring?"

            "From the former. I had narrowly observed her during the two
            visits which I had lately made here; and I was convinced of her
            affection."

            "And your assurance of it, I suppose, carried immediate
            conviction to him."

            "It did. Bingley is most unaffectedly modest. His diffidence
            had prevented his depending on his own judgment in so anxious
            a case, but his reliance on mine made every thing easy. I
            was obliged to confess one thing, which for a time, and not
            unjustly, offended him. I could not allow myself to conceal
            that your sister had been in town three months last winter,
            that I had known it, and purposely kept it from him. He was
            angry. But his anger, I am persuaded, lasted no longer than
            he remained in any doubt of your sister's sentiments. He has
            heartily forgiven me now."

            Elizabeth longed to observe that Mr. Bingley had been a most
            delightful friend; so easily guided that his worth was
            invaluable; but she checked herself. She remembered that he
            had yet to learn to be laughed at, and it was rather too early
            to begin. In anticipating the happiness of Bingley, which of
            course was to be inferior only to his own, he continued the
            conversation till they reached the house. In the hall they
            parted.



            Chapter 59


            "My dear Lizzy, where can you have been walking to?" was a
            question which Elizabeth received from Jane as soon as she
            entered their room, and from all the others when they sat down
            to table. She had only to say in reply, that they had wandered
            about, till she was beyond her own knowledge. She coloured as
            she spoke; but neither that, nor anything else, awakened a
            suspicion of the truth.

            The evening passed quietly, unmarked by anything extraordinary.
            The acknowledged lovers talked and laughed, the unacknowledged
            were silent. Darcy was not of a disposition in which happiness
            overflows in mirth; and Elizabeth, agitated and confused, rather
            _knew_ that she was happy than _felt_ herself to be so; for, besides
            the immediate embarrassment, there were other evils before her.
            She anticipated what would be felt in the family when her
            situation became known; she was aware that no one liked him but
            Jane; and even feared that with the others it was a dislike
            which not all his fortune and consequence might do away.

            At night she opened her heart to Jane. Though suspicion was
            very far from Miss Bennet's general habits, she was absolutely
            incredulous here.

            "You are joking, Lizzy. This cannot be!--engaged to Mr. Darcy!
            No, no, you shall not deceive me. I know it to be impossible."

            "This is a wretched beginning indeed! My sole dependence was
            on you; and I am sure nobody else will believe me, if you do
            not. Yet, indeed, I am in earnest. I speak nothing but the
            truth. He still loves me, and we are engaged."

            Jane looked at her doubtingly. "Oh, Lizzy! it cannot be.
            I know how much you dislike him."

            "You know nothing of the matter. _That_ is all to be forgot.
            Perhaps I did not always love him so well as I do now. But in
            such cases as these, a good memory is unpardonable. This is
            the last time I shall ever remember it myself."

            Miss Bennet still looked all amazement. Elizabeth again, and
            more seriously assured her of its truth.

            "Good Heaven! can it be really so! Yet now I must believe
            you," cried Jane. "My dear, dear Lizzy, I would--I do
            congratulate you--but are you certain? forgive the question
            --are you quite certain that you can be happy with him?"

            "There can be no doubt of that. It is settled between us
            already, that we are to be the happiest couple in the world.
            But are you pleased, Jane? Shall you like to have such a
            brother?"

            "Very, very much. Nothing could give either Bingley or
            myself more delight. But we considered it, we talked of it as
            impossible. And do you really love him quite well enough?
            Oh, Lizzy! do anything rather than marry without affection.
            Are you quite sure that you feel what you ought to do?"

            "Oh, yes! You will only think I feel _more_ than I ought to
            do, when I tell you all."

            "What do you mean?"

            "Why, I must confess that I love him better than I do Bingley.
            I am afraid you will be angry."

            "My dearest sister, now _be_ serious. I want to talk very
            seriously. Let me know every thing that I am to know, without
            delay. Will you tell me how long you have loved him?"

            "It has been coming on so gradually, that I hardly know when it
            began. But I believe I must date it from my first seeing his
            beautiful grounds at Pemberley."

            Another entreaty that she would be serious, however, produced
            the desired effect; and she soon satisfied Jane by her solemn
            assurances of attachment. When convinced on that article, Miss
            Bennet had nothing further to wish.

            "Now I am quite happy," said she, "for you will be as happy as
            myself. I always had a value for him. Were it for nothing but
            his love of you, I must always have esteemed him; but now, as
            Bingley's friend and your husband, there can be only Bingley
            and yourself more dear to me. But Lizzy, you have been very
            sly, very reserved with me. How little did you tell me of what
            passed at Pemberley and Lambton! I owe all that I know of it
            to another, not to you."

            Elizabeth told her the motives of her secrecy. She had been
            unwilling to mention Bingley; and the unsettled state of her
            own feelings had made her equally avoid the name of his friend.
            But now she would no longer conceal from her his share in
            Lydia's marriage. All was acknowledged, and half the night
            spent in conversation.

            * * * * *

            "Good gracious!" cried Mrs. Bennet, as she stood at a window
            the next morning, "if that disagreeable Mr. Darcy is not coming
            here again with our dear Bingley! What can he mean by being so
            tiresome as to be always coming here? I had no notion but he
            would go a-shooting, or something or other, and not disturb us
            with his company. What shall we do with him? Lizzy, you must
            walk out with him again, that he may not be in Bingley's way."

            Elizabeth could hardly help laughing at so convenient a
            proposal; yet was really vexed that her mother should be
            always giving him such an epithet.

            As soon as they entered, Bingley looked at her so expressively,
            and shook hands with such warmth, as left no doubt of his good
            information; and he soon afterwards said aloud, "Mrs. Bennet,
            have you no more lanes hereabouts in which Lizzy may lose her
            way again to-day?"

            "I advise Mr. Darcy, and Lizzy, and Kitty," said Mrs. Bennet,
            "to walk to Oakham Mount this morning. It is a nice long walk,
            and Mr. Darcy has never seen the view."

            "It may do very well for the others," replied Mr. Bingley; "but
            I am sure it will be too much for Kitty. Won't it, Kitty?"
            Kitty owned that she had rather stay at home. Darcy professed
            a great curiosity to see the view from the Mount, and Elizabeth
            silently consented. As she went up stairs to get ready,
            Mrs. Bennet followed her, saying:

            "I am quite sorry, Lizzy, that you should be forced to have
            that disagreeable man all to yourself. But I hope you will not
            mind it: it is all for Jane's sake, you know; and there is no
            occasion for talking to him, except just now and then. So, do
            not put yourself to inconvenience."

            During their walk, it was resolved that Mr. Bennet's consent
            should be asked in the course of the evening. Elizabeth
            reserved to herself the application for her mother's. She
            could not determine how her mother would take it; sometimes
            doubting whether all his wealth and grandeur would be enough
            to overcome her abhorrence of the man. But whether she were
            violently set against the match, or violently delighted with
            it, it was certain that her manner would be equally ill adapted
            to do credit to her sense; and she could no more bear that
            Mr. Darcy should hear the first raptures of her joy, than the
            first vehemence of her disapprobation.

            * * * * *

            In the evening, soon after Mr. Bennet withdrew to the library,
            she saw Mr. Darcy rise also and follow him, and her agitation
            on seeing it was extreme. She did not fear her father's
            opposition, but he was going to be made unhappy; and that it
            should be through her means--that _she_, his favourite child,
            should be distressing him by her choice, should be filling him
            with fears and regrets in disposing of her--was a wretched
            reflection, and she sat in misery till Mr. Darcy appeared
            again, when, looking at him, she was a little relieved by his
            smile. In a few minutes he approached the table where she was
            sitting with Kitty; and, while pretending to admire her work
            said in a whisper, "Go to your father, he wants you in the
            library." She was gone directly.

            Her father was walking about the room, looking grave and
            anxious. "Lizzy," said he, "what are you doing? Are you out
            of your senses, to be accepting this man? Have not you always
            hated him?"

            How earnestly did she then wish that her former opinions had
            been more reasonable, her expressions more moderate! It would
            have spared her from explanations and professions which it was
            exceedingly awkward to give; but they were now necessary, and
            she assured him, with some confusion, of her attachment to
            Mr. Darcy.

            "Or, in other words, you are determined to have him. He is
            rich, to be sure, and you may have more fine clothes and fine
            carriages than Jane. But will they make you happy?"

            "Have you any other objection," said Elizabeth, "than your
            belief of my indifference?"

            "None at all. We all know him to be a proud, unpleasant sort
            of man; but this would be nothing if you really liked him."

            "I do, I do like him," she replied, with tears in her eyes,
            "I love him. Indeed he has no improper pride. He is perfectly
            amiable. You do not know what he really is; then pray do not
            pain me by speaking of him in such terms."

            "Lizzy," said her father, "I have given him my consent.
            He is the kind of man, indeed, to whom I should never dare
            refuse anything, which he condescended to ask. I now give it
            to _you_, if you are resolved on having him. But let me advise
            you to think better of it. I know your disposition, Lizzy.
            I know that you could be neither happy nor respectable, unless
            you truly esteemed your husband; unless you looked up to him
            as a superior. Your lively talents would place you in the
            greatest danger in an unequal marriage. You could scarcely
            escape discredit and misery. My child, let me not have the
            grief of seeing _you_ unable to respect your partner in life.
            You know not what you are about."

            Elizabeth, still more affected, was earnest and solemn in her
            reply; and at length, by repeated assurances that Mr. Darcy was
            really the object of her choice, by explaining the gradual
            change which her estimation of him had undergone, relating her
            absolute certainty that his affection was not the work of a
            day, but had stood the test of many months' suspense, and
            enumerating with energy all his good qualities, she did conquer
            her father's incredulity, and reconcile him to the match.

            "Well, my dear," said he, when she ceased speaking, "I have no
            more to say. If this be the case, he deserves you. I could
            not have parted with you, my Lizzy, to anyone less worthy."

            To complete the favourable impression, she then told him what
            Mr. Darcy had voluntarily done for Lydia. He heard her with
            astonishment.

            "This is an evening of wonders, indeed! And so, Darcy did
            every thing; made up the match, gave the money, paid the
            fellow's debts, and got him his commission! So much the
            better. It will save me a world of trouble and economy.
            Had it been your uncle's doing, I must and _would_ have paid
            him; but these violent young lovers carry every thing their
            own way. I shall offer to pay him to-morrow; he will rant
            and storm about his love for you, and there will be an end
            of the matter."

            He then recollected her embarrassment a few days before, on his
            reading Mr. Collins's letter; and after laughing at her some
            time, allowed her at last to go--saying, as she quitted the
            room, "If any young men come for Mary or Kitty, send them in,
            for I am quite at leisure."

            Elizabeth's mind was now relieved from a very heavy weight;
            and, after half an hour's quiet reflection in her own room,
            she was able to join the others with tolerable composure.
            Every thing was too recent for gaiety, but the evening passed
            tranquilly away; there was no longer anything material to
            be dreaded, and the comfort of ease and familiarity would
            come in time.

            When her mother went up to her dressing-room at night, she
            followed her, and made the important communication. Its effect
            was most extraordinary; for on first hearing it, Mrs. Bennet
            sat quite still, and unable to utter a syllable. Nor was it
            under many, many minutes that she could comprehend what she
            heard; though not in general backward to credit what was for
            the advantage of her family, or that came in the shape of a
            lover to any of them. She began at length to recover, to
            fidget about in her chair, get up, sit down again, wonder,
            and bless herself.

            "Good gracious! Lord bless me! only think! dear me!
            Mr. Darcy! Who would have thought it! And is it really true?
            Oh! my sweetest Lizzy! how rich and how great you will be!
            What pin-money, what jewels, what carriages you will have!
            Jane's is nothing to it--nothing at all. I am so pleased--so
            happy. Such a charming man!--so handsome! so tall!--Oh, my
            dear Lizzy! pray apologise for my having disliked him so much
            before. I hope he will overlook it. Dear, dear Lizzy. A house
            in town! Every thing that is charming! Three daughters
            married! Ten thousand a year! Oh, Lord! What will become of
            me. I shall go distracted."

            This was enough to prove that her approbation need not be
            doubted: and Elizabeth, rejoicing that such an effusion was
            heard only by herself, soon went away. But before she had
            been three minutes in her own room, her mother followed her.

            "My dearest child," she cried, "I can think of nothing else!
            Ten thousand a year, and very likely more! 'Tis as good as a
            Lord! And a special licence. You must and shall be married
            by a special licence. But my dearest love, tell me what dish
            Mr. Darcy is particularly fond of, that I may have it to-morrow."

            This was a sad omen of what her mother's behaviour to the
            gentleman himself might be; and Elizabeth found that, though in
            the certain possession of his warmest affection, and secure of
            her relations' consent, there was still something to be wished
            for. But the morrow passed off much better than she expected;
            for Mrs. Bennet luckily stood in such awe of her intended
            son-in-law that she ventured not to speak to him, unless it was
            in her power to offer him any attention, or mark her deference
            for his opinion.

            Elizabeth had the satisfaction of seeing her father taking
            pains to get acquainted with him; and Mr. Bennet soon assured
            her that he was rising every hour in his esteem.

            "I admire all my three sons-in-law highly," said he. "Wickham,
            perhaps, is my favourite; but I think I shall like _your_ husband
            quite as well as Jane's."



            Chapter 60


            Elizabeth's spirits soon rising to playfulness again, she
            wanted Mr. Darcy to account for his having ever fallen in love
            with her. "How could you begin?" said she. "I can comprehend
            your going on charmingly, when you had once made a beginning;
            but what could set you off in the first place?"

            "I cannot fix on the hour, or the spot, or the look, or the
            words, which laid the foundation. It is too long ago. I was
            in the middle before I knew that I _had_ begun."

            "My beauty you had early withstood, and as for my manners--my
            behaviour to _you_ was at least always bordering on the uncivil,
            and I never spoke to you without rather wishing to give you pain
            than not. Now be sincere; did you admire me for my impertinence?"

            "For the liveliness of your mind, I did."

            "You may as well call it impertinence at once. It was very
            little less. The fact is, that you were sick of civility, of
            deference, of officious attention. You were disgusted with
            the women who were always speaking, and looking, and thinking
            for _your_ approbation alone. I roused, and interested you,
            because I was so unlike _them_. Had you not been really
            amiable, you would have hated me for it; but in spite of the
            pains you took to disguise yourself, your feelings were always
            noble and just; and in your heart, you thoroughly despised the
            persons who so assiduously courted you. There--I have saved
            you the trouble of accounting for it; and really, all things
            considered, I begin to think it perfectly reasonable. To be
            sure, you knew no actual good of me--but nobody thinks of
            _that_ when they fall in love."

            "Was there no good in your affectionate behaviour to Jane while
            she was ill at Netherfield?"

            "Dearest Jane! who could have done less for her? But make a
            virtue of it by all means. My good qualities are under your
            protection, and you are to exaggerate them as much as possible;
            and, in return, it belongs to me to find occasions for teasing
            and quarrelling with you as often as may be; and I shall begin
            directly by asking you what made you so unwilling to come to
            the point at last. What made you so shy of me, when you first
            called, and afterwards dined here? Why, especially, when you
            called, did you look as if you did not care about me?"

            "Because you were grave and silent, and gave me no encouragement."

            "But I was embarrassed."

            "And so was I."

            "You might have talked to me more when you came to dinner."

            "A man who had felt less, might."

            "How unlucky that you should have a reasonable answer to give,
            and that I should be so reasonable as to admit it! But I
            wonder how long you _would_ have gone on, if you had been left
            to yourself. I wonder when you _would_ have spoken, if I
            had not asked you! My resolution of thanking you for your
            kindness to Lydia had certainly great effect. _Too much_, I am
            afraid; for what becomes of the moral, if our comfort springs
            from a breach of promise? for I ought not to have mentioned
            the subject. This will never do."

            "You need not distress yourself. The moral will be perfectly
            fair. Lady Catherine's unjustifiable endeavours to separate us
            were the means of removing all my doubts. I am not indebted
            for my present happiness to your eager desire of expressing
            your gratitude. I was not in a humour to wait for any opening
            of your's. My aunt's intelligence had given me hope, and I was
            determined at once to know every thing."

            "Lady Catherine has been of infinite use, which ought to make
            her happy, for she loves to be of use. But tell me, what did
            you come down to Netherfield for? Was it merely to ride to
            Longbourn and be embarrassed? or had you intended any more
            serious consequence?"

            "My real purpose was to see _you_, and to judge, if I could,
            whether I might ever hope to make you love me. My avowed one,
            or what I avowed to myself, was to see whether your sister were
            still partial to Bingley, and if she were, to make the
            confession to him which I have since made."

            "Shall you ever have courage to announce to Lady Catherine
            what is to befall her?"

            "I am more likely to want more time than courage, Elizabeth.
            But it ought to done, and if you will give me a sheet of paper,
            it shall be done directly."

            "And if I had not a letter to write myself, I might sit by you
            and admire the evenness of your writing, as another young lady
            once did. But I have an aunt, too, who must not be longer
            neglected."

            From an unwillingness to confess how much her intimacy with
            Mr. Darcy had been over-rated, Elizabeth had never yet
            answered Mrs. Gardiner's long letter; but now, having _that_
            to communicate which she knew would be most welcome, she was
            almost ashamed to find that her uncle and aunt had already lost
            three days of happiness, and immediately wrote as follows:

            "I would have thanked you before, my dear aunt, as I ought
            to have done, for your long, kind, satisfactory, detail of
            particulars; but to say the truth, I was too cross to write.
            You supposed more than really existed. But _now_ suppose as
            much as you choose; give a loose rein to your fancy, indulge your
            imagination in every possible flight which the subject will
            afford, and unless you believe me actually married, you cannot
            greatly err. You must write again very soon, and praise him a
            great deal more than you did in your last. I thank you, again
            and again, for not going to the Lakes. How could I be so silly
            as to wish it! Your idea of the ponies is delightful. We will
            go round the Park every day. I am the happiest creature in the
            world. Perhaps other people have said so before, but not one
            with such justice. I am happier even than Jane; she only
            smiles, I laugh. Mr. Darcy sends you all the love in the world
            that he can spare from me. You are all to come to Pemberley at
            Christmas. Yours, etc."

            Mr. Darcy's letter to Lady Catherine was in a different style;
            and still different from either was what Mr. Bennet sent to
            Mr. Collins, in reply to his last.

            "DEAR SIR,

            "I must trouble you once more for congratulations. Elizabeth
            will soon be the wife of Mr. Darcy. Console Lady Catherine
            as well as you can. But, if I were you, I would stand by the
            nephew. He has more to give.

            "Yours sincerely, etc."

            Miss Bingley's congratulations to her brother, on his approaching
            marriage, were all that was affectionate and insincere. She
            wrote even to Jane on the occasion, to express her delight, and
            repeat all her former professions of regard. Jane was not
            deceived, but she was affected; and though feeling no reliance
            on her, could not help writing her a much kinder answer than
            she knew was deserved.

            The joy which Miss Darcy expressed on receiving similar
            information, was as sincere as her brother's in sending it.
            Four sides of paper were insufficient to contain all her
            delight, and all her earnest desire of being loved by her
            sister.

            Before any answer could arrive from Mr. Collins, or any
            congratulations to Elizabeth from his wife, the Longbourn
            family heard that the Collinses were come themselves to Lucas
            Lodge. The reason of this sudden removal was soon evident.
            Lady Catherine had been rendered so exceedingly angry by
            the contents of her nephew's letter, that Charlotte, really
            rejoicing in the match, was anxious to get away till the
            storm was blown over. At such a moment, the arrival of
            her friend was a sincere pleasure to Elizabeth, though in
            the course of their meetings she must sometimes think the
            pleasure dearly bought, when she saw Mr. Darcy exposed to all
            the parading and obsequious civility of her husband. He bore
            it, however, with admirable calmness. He could even listen to
            Sir William Lucas, when he complimented him on carrying away
            the brightest jewel of the country, and expressed his hopes of
            their all meeting frequently at St. James's, with very decent
            composure. If he did shrug his shoulders, it was not till Sir
            William was out of sight.

            Mrs. Phillips's vulgarity was another, and perhaps a greater,
            tax on his forbearance; and though Mrs. Phillips, as well as
            her sister, stood in too much awe of him to speak with the
            familiarity which Bingley's good humour encouraged, yet,
            whenever she _did_ speak, she must be vulgar. Nor was her
            respect for him, though it made her more quiet, at all likely
            to make her more elegant. Elizabeth did all she could to
            shield him from the frequent notice of either, and was ever
            anxious to keep him to herself, and to those of her family with
            whom he might converse without mortification; and though the
            uncomfortable feelings arising from all this took from the
            season of courtship much of its pleasure, it added to the hope
            of the future; and she looked forward with delight to the time
            when they should be removed from society so little pleasing to
            either, to all the comfort and elegance of their family party
            at Pemberley.



            Chapter 61


            Happy for all her maternal feelings was the day on which
            Mrs. Bennet got rid of her two most deserving daughters.
            With what delighted pride she afterwards visited Mrs. Bingley,
            and talked of Mrs. Darcy, may be guessed. I wish I could say,
            for the sake of her family, that the accomplishment of her
            earnest desire in the establishment of so many of her children
            produced so happy an effect as to make her a sensible, amiable,
            well-informed woman for the rest of her life; though perhaps it
            was lucky for her husband, who might not have relished domestic
            felicity in so unusual a form, that she still was occasionally
            nervous and invariably silly.

            Mr. Bennet missed his second daughter exceedingly; his
            affection for her drew him oftener from home than anything
            else could do. He delighted in going to Pemberley, especially
            when he was least expected.

            Mr. Bingley and Jane remained at Netherfield only a twelvemonth.
            So near a vicinity to her mother and Meryton relations was not
            desirable even to _his_ easy temper, or _her_ affectionate heart.
            The darling wish of his sisters was then gratified; he bought
            an estate in a neighbouring county to Derbyshire, and Jane and
            Elizabeth, in addition to every other source of happiness, were
            within thirty miles of each other.

            Kitty, to her very material advantage, spent the chief of her
            time with her two elder sisters. In society so superior to
            what she had generally known, her improvement was great. She
            was not of so ungovernable a temper as Lydia; and, removed from
            the influence of Lydia's example, she became, by proper
            attention and management, less irritable, less ignorant, and
            less insipid. From the further disadvantage of Lydia's society
            she was of course carefully kept, and though Mrs. Wickham
            frequently invited her to come and stay with her, with the
            promise of balls and young men, her father would never consent
            to her going.

            Mary was the only daughter who remained at home; and she was
            necessarily drawn from the pursuit of accomplishments by
            Mrs. Bennet's being quite unable to sit alone. Mary was
            obliged to mix more with the world, but she could still
            moralize over every morning visit; and as she was no longer
            mortified by comparisons between her sisters' beauty and her
            own, it was suspected by her father that she submitted to
            the change without much reluctance.

            As for Wickham and Lydia, their characters suffered no
            revolution from the marriage of her sisters. He bore with
            philosophy the conviction that Elizabeth must now become
            acquainted with whatever of his ingratitude and falsehood
            had before been unknown to her; and in spite of every thing,
            was not wholly without hope that Darcy might yet be prevailed
            on to make his fortune. The congratulatory letter which
            Elizabeth received from Lydia on her marriage, explained to
            her that, by his wife at least, if not by himself, such a
            hope was cherished. The letter was to this effect:

            "MY DEAR LIZZY,

            "I wish you joy. If you love Mr. Darcy half as well as I do my
            dear Wickham, you must be very happy. It is a great comfort to
            have you so rich, and when you have nothing else to do, I hope
            you will think of us. I am sure Wickham would like a place at
            court very much, and I do not think we shall have quite money
            enough to live upon without some help. Any place would do, of
            about three or four hundred a year; but however, do not speak
            to Mr. Darcy about it, if you had rather not.

            "Yours, etc."

            As it happened that Elizabeth had _much_ rather not, she
            endeavoured in her answer to put an end to every entreaty
            and expectation of the kind. Such relief, however, as it
            was in her power to afford, by the practice of what might be
            called economy in her own private expences, she frequently
            sent them. It had always been evident to her that such an
            income as theirs, under the direction of two persons so
            extravagant in their wants, and heedless of the future, must
            be very insufficient to their support; and whenever they
            changed their quarters, either Jane or herself were sure of
            being applied to for some little assistance towards discharging
            their bills. Their manner of living, even when the restoration
            of peace dismissed them to a home, was unsettled in the
            extreme. They were always moving from place to place in quest
            of a cheap situation, and always spending more than they ought.
            His affection for her soon sunk into indifference; her's lasted
            a little longer; and in spite of her youth and her manners, she
            retained all the claims to reputation which her marriage had
            given her.

            Though Darcy could never receive _him_ at Pemberley, yet, for
            Elizabeth's sake, he assisted him further in his profession.
            Lydia was occasionally a visitor there, when her husband was
            gone to enjoy himself in London or Bath; and with the Bingleys
            they both of them frequently staid so long, that even Bingley's
            good humour was overcome, and he proceeded so far as to talk
            of giving them a hint to be gone.

            Miss Bingley was very deeply mortified by Darcy's marriage; but
            as she thought it advisable to retain the right of visiting at
            Pemberley, she dropt all her resentment; was fonder than ever
            of Georgiana, almost as attentive to Darcy as heretofore, and
            paid off every arrear of civility to Elizabeth.

            Pemberley was now Georgiana's home; and the attachment of the
            sisters was exactly what Darcy had hoped to see. They were able
            to love each other even as well as they intended. Georgiana had
            the highest opinion in the world of Elizabeth; though at first
            she often listened with an astonishment bordering on alarm at
            her lively, sportive, manner of talking to her brother. He, who
            had always inspired in herself a respect which almost overcame
            her affection, she now saw the object of open pleasantry. Her
            mind received knowledge which had never before fallen in her way.
            By Elizabeth's instructions, she began to comprehend that a woman
            may take liberties with her husband which a brother will not
            always allow in a sister more than ten years younger than himself.

            Lady Catherine was extremely indignant on the marriage of her
            nephew; and as she gave way to all the genuine frankness of her
            character in her reply to the letter which announced its
            arrangement, she sent him language so very abusive, especially
            of Elizabeth, that for some time all intercourse was at an end.
            But at length, by Elizabeth's persuasion, he was prevailed on
            to overlook the offence, and seek a reconciliation; and, after
            a little further resistance on the part of his aunt, her
            resentment gave way, either to her affection for him, or her
            curiosity to see how his wife conducted herself; and she
            condescended to wait on them at Pemberley, in spite of that
            pollution which its woods had received, not merely from the
            presence of such a mistress, but the visits of her uncle and
            aunt from the city.

            With the Gardiners, they were always on the most intimate
            terms. Darcy, as well as Elizabeth, really loved them; and
            they were both ever sensible of the warmest gratitude towards
            the persons who, by bringing her into Derbyshire, had been the
            means of uniting them.

            The End
            #6
              Chuyển nhanh đến:

              Thống kê hiện tại

              Hiện đang có 0 thành viên và 1 bạn đọc.
              Kiểu:
              2000-2024 ASPPlayground.NET Forum Version 3.9